What faith is. Its wonderful fruits and efficacy demonstrated in the fathers.
He exhorteth them by the definition of faith, to sticke vnto God, though they see not yet his revvard: shevving that all the Saincts aforetime did the like, being all constant in faith, though not one of them receiued the promis, that is, the inheritance in heauen: but they and vve novv after the comming of Christ receiue it together.
1Now, faith is the substance of things to be hoped for, the evidence of things that appear not.Or ella è la fede il fondamento delle cose da sperarsi, dimostrazione delle cose, che non si veggono.AND faith is, the substance of things to be hoped for, the argument of things not appearing.Est autem fides sperandarum substantia rerum, argumentum non apparentium. 2For by this the ancients obtained a testimony.Imperocché per questa furono celebrati i maggiori.For in this the old men obtained testimonie.In hac enim testimonium consecuti sunt senes. 3By faith we understand that the world was framed by the word of God: that from invisible things visible things might be made.Per mezzo della fede intendiamo, come furono formati i secoli per la parola di Dio, talmente che dell'invisibile fosse fatto il visibile.By faith, vve vnderstand that the vvorldes vvere framed by the vvord of God: that of inuisible things visible things might be made.Fide intelligimus aptata esse sæcula verbo Dei: ut ex invisibilibus visibilia fierent. 4By faith Abel offered to God a sacrifice exceeding that of Cain, by which he obtained a testimony that he was just, God giving testimony to his gifts. And by it he being dead yet speaketh.Per la fede offerse a Dio ostia migliore Abele, che Caino, per la quale fu lodato come giusto, approvati da Dio i doni di lui, e per essa parla tuttora dopo la morte.By faith, Abel offered a greater hoste to God thē Cain: by vvhich he obtained testimonie that he vvas iust, God giuing testimonie to his giftes, & by it, he being dead, yet speaketh.Fide plurimam hostiam Abel, quam Cain, obtulit Deo, per quam testimonium consecutus est esse justus, testimonium perhibente muneribus ejus Deo, et per illam defunctus adhuc loquitur. 5By faith Henoch was translated that he should not see death: and he was not found because God had translated him. For before his translation he had testimony that he pleased God.Per la fede Enoch fu trasportato, perché non vedesse la morte, e non fa trovato, perché traslatollo Iddio: imperocché prima della traslazione fu lodato come accetto a Dio.By faith Henoch vvas translated, that he should not see death, and he vvas not found: because God translated him. for before his translation he had testimonie that he had pleased God.Fide Henoch translatus est ne videret mortem, et non inveniebatur, quia transtulit illum Deus: ante translationem enim testimonium habuit placuisse Deo. 6But without faith it is impossible to please God. For he that cometh to God must believe that he is: and is a rewarder to them that seek him.Or senza la fede è impossibile di piacere a Dio. Imperocché chi a Dio si accosta, fa di mestieri, che creda che egli è, e rimunera que', che lo cercano.But vvithout faith it is impossible to please God. For he that commeth to God, must beleeue that he is, and is a revvarder to them that seeke him.Sine fide autem impossibile est placere Deo. Credere enim oportet accedentem ad Deum quia est, et inquirentibus se remunerator sit.
7By faith Noe, having received an answer concerning those things which as yet were not seen, moved with fear, framed the ark for the saving of his house: by the which he condemned the world and was instituted heir of the justice which is by faith.Per la fede Noè avvertito da Dio di cose, che ancor non si vedevano, con pio timore andò preparando l'arca per salvare la sua famiglia, per la qual (arca) condannò il mondo: e diventò erede della giustizia, che vien dalla fede.By faith, Noë hauing receiued an ansvver concerning those things vvhich as yet vvere not seen, seating, framed the arke for the sauing of his house, by the vvhich he condemned the vvorld: and vvas instituted heire of the iustice vvhich is by faith.Fide Noë responso accepto de iis quæ adhuc non videbantur, metuens aptavit arcam in salutem domus suæ, per quam damnavit mundum: et justitiæ, quæ per fidem est, hæres est institutus. 8By faith he that is called Abraham obeyed to go out into a place which he was to receive for an inheritance. And he went out, not knowing whither he went.Per la fede quegli, che è chiamato Abrahamo, ubbidì per andare al luogo, che doveva ricevere in eredità: e parti, senza saper dove andasse.By faith, he that is called, Abraham, obeied to goe forth into the place vvhich he vvas to receiue for inheritāce: and he vvent forth, not knovving vvhither he vvent.Fide qui vocatur Abraham obedivit in locum exire, quem accepturus erat in hæreditatem: et exiit, nesciens quo iret. 9By faith he abode in the land of promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in cottages, with Isaac and Jacob, the co-heirs of the same promise.Per la fede stette pellegrino nella terra promessa, come non sua, abitando sotto le tende con Isacco, e Giacobbe coeredi della stessa promessa.By faith, he abode in the land of promise, as in a strāge lād, dvvelling in cottages vvith Isaac & Iacob the coheires of the same promise.Fide demoratus est in terra repromissionis, tamquam in aliena, in casulis habitando cum Isaac et Jacob cohæredibus repromissionis ejusdem. 10For he looked for a city that hath foundations: whose builder and maker is God.Imperocché aspettava quella città ben fondata: della quale (è) architetto Dio, e fondatore.For he expected the citie that hath foundations: vvhose artificer and maker is God.Exspectabat enim fundamenta habentem civitatem: cujus artifex et conditor Deus. 11By faith also Sara herself, being barren, received strength to conceive seed, even past the time of age: because she believed that he was faithful who had promised,Per la fede ancora la stessa Sara sterile ottenne virtù di concepire anche a dispetto dell'età: perché credette fedele colui, che le aveva fatta la promessa.By faith, Sara also her self being barren, receiued vertue in conceauing of seede, yea past the time of age: because she beleeued that he vvas faithful which had promised.Fide et ipsa Sara sterilis virtutem in conceptionem seminis accepit, etiam præter tempus ætatis: quoniam fidelem credidit esse eum qui repromiserat. 12For which cause there sprung even from one (and him as good as dead) as the stars of heaven in multitude and as the sand which is by the sea shore innumerable.Per la qual cosa eziandio da un solo (e questo già morto) nacque una moltitudine, come le stelle del cielo, e come l'arena innumerabile, che è sulla spiaggia del mare.For the vvhich cause euen of one (and him quite dead) there rose as the starres of heauen in multitude, & as the sand that is by the sea shore innumerable.Propter quod et ab uno orti sunt (et hoc emortuo) tamquam sidera cæli in multitudinem, et sicut arena, quæ est ad oram maris, innumerabilis.
13All these died according to faith, not having received the promises but beholding them afar off and saluting them and confessing that they are pilgrims and strangers on the earth.Nella fede morirono tutti questi, senza aver conseguito le promesse, ma da lungi mirandole, e salutandole, e confessando di essere ospiti, e pellegrini sopra la terra.According to faith died al these, not hauing receiued the promises, but beholding them a farre of, and saluting them, and cōfessing that they are pilgrimes & strangers vpon the earth,Juxta fidem defuncti sunt omnes isti, non acceptis repromissionibus, sed a longe eas aspicientes, et salutantes, et confitentes quia peregrini et hospites sunt super terram. 14For they that say these things do signify that they seek a country.Imperocché quelli, che così parlano, dimostrano, che cercan la patria.for they that say these things, doe signifie that they seeke a countrie.Qui enim hæc dicunt, significant se patriam inquirere. 15And truly, if they had been mindful of that from whence they came out, they had doubtless, time to return.E se avesser conservato memoria di quella, ond'erano usciti, avevan certamente il tempo di ritornarvi:And in deede if they had been mindeful of the same from vvhence they came forth, they had time verely to returne.Et si quidem ipsius meminissent de qua exierunt, habebant utique tempus revertendi: 16But now they desire a better, that is to say, a heavenly country. Therefore, God is not ashamed to be called their God: for he hath prepared for them a city.Ma ad una migliore anelano, cioè alla celeste. Per questo non ha Dio rossore di chiamarsi loro Dio: conciossiachè preparata aveva per essi la città.but novv they desire a better, that is to say, a heauenly. Therfore God is not confounded to be called their God. for he hath prepared them a citie.nunc autem meliorem appetunt, id est, cælestem. Ideo non confunditur Deus vocari Deus eorum: paravit enim illis civitatem. 17By faith Abraham, when he was tried, offered Isaac: and he that had received the promises offered up his only begotten son,Per la fede Abramo messo a cimento offerse Isacco, e offeriva l'unigenito egli, che aveva ricevute le promesse;By faith, Abraham offered Isaac, vvhen he vvas tempted: and his onlie-begotten did he offer vvho had receiued the promises: (Fide obtulit Abraham Isaac, cum tentaretur, et unigenitum offerebat, qui susceperat repromissiones: 18(To whom it was said: In Isaac shall thy seed be called:)Egli, a cui era stato detto: in Isacco sarà la tua discendenza:to vvhom it vvas said, That in Isaac shal seede be called to thee.)ad quem dictum est: Quia in Isaac vocabitur tibi semen: 19Accounting that God is able to raise up even from the dead. Whereupon also he received him for a parable.Pensando (Abramo) che potente è Dio anche per risuscitare uno da morte: donde ancor lo riebbe come una figura.accounting that God is able to raise vp euen from the dead. wherevpō he receiued him also for a parable.arbitrans quia et a mortuis suscitare potens est Deus: unde eum et in parabolam accepit.
20By faith also of things to come Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau.Per la fede Isacco diede a Giacobbe, e ad Esaù la benedizione (riguardante) le cose future.By faith, also of things to come, Isaac blessed Iacob and Esau.Fide et de futuris benedixit Isaac Jacob et Esau. 21By faith Jacob, dying, blessed each of the sons of Joseph and adored the top of his rod.Per la fede Giacobbe, in morendo, benedisse ciascuno de' figliuoli di Giuseppe: e adorò la sommità del bastone di lui.BY faith, Iacob dying, blessed euery one of the sonnes of Ioseph: and adored the toppe of his roddo.Fide Jacob, moriens, singulos filiorum Joseph benedixit: et adoravit fastigium virgæ ejus. 22By faith Joseph, when he was dying, made mention of the going out of the children of Israel and gave commandment concerning his bones.Per la fede Giuseppe, morendo, rammentò l'uscita de' figliuoli d'Israele (dall'Egitto), e dispose delle sue ossa.By faith, Ioseph dying, made mention of the going forth of the children of Israël: and gaue commaundement concerning his bones.Fide Joseph, moriens, de profectione filiorum Israël memoratus est, et de ossibus suis mandavit. 23By faith Moses, when he was born, was hid three months by his parents: because they saw he was a comely babe, and they feared not the king’s edict.Per la fede Mosè, nato che fu, per tre mesi fu tenuto nascosto da' suoi genitori, perché avevan veduto, che era un bel bambino, e non ebber paura dell'editto del Re.By faith, Moyses being borne, vvas hidde three monethes by his parents: because they savv him a proper infant, and they feared not the kings edict.Fide Moyses, natus, occultatus est mensibus tribus a parentibus suis, eo quod vidissent elegantem infantem, et non timuerunt regis edictum. 24By faith Moses, when he was grown up, denied himself to be the son of Pharao’s daughter:Per la fede Mosè fatto grande negò di essere figliuolo della figlia di Faraone,By faith, Moyses being made great, denied him self to be the sonne of Pharaos daughter:Fide Moyses grandis factus negavit se esse filium filiæ Pharaonis, 25Rather choosing to be afflicted with the people of God than to have the pleasure of sin for a time:Eleggendo piuttosto di essere afflitto insieme col popol di Dio, che godere per un tempo nel peccato,rather chosing to be afflicted vvith the people of God, then to haue the pleasure of temporal sinne,magis eligens affligi cum populo Dei, quam temporalis peccati habere jucunditatem, 26Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasure of the Egyptians. For he looked unto the reward.Maggior tesoro giudicando l'obbrobrio di Cristo, che le ricchezze dell'Egitto: imperocché mirava alla ricompensa.esteeming the reproche of Christ, greater riches then the treasure of the Aegyptians. for he looked vnto the remuneration.majores divitias æstimans thesauro Ægyptiorum, improperium Christi: aspiciebat enim in remunerationem.
27By faith he left Egypt, not fearing the fierceness of the king: for he endured, as seeing him that is invisible.Per la fede lasciò l'Egitto, senza aver paura dello sdegno del re; imperocché si fortificò col quasi veder lui, che è invisibile.By faith, he left Aegypt: not fearing the fiercenes of the king. for him that is inuisible he susteined as if he had seen him.Fide reliquit Ægyptum, non veritus animositatem regis: invisibilem enim tamquam videns sustinuit. 28By faith he celebrated the pasch and the shedding of the blood: that he who destroyed the firstborn might not touch them.Per la fede celebrò la pasqua, e fece l'aspersione del sangue: affinché l'ucciso re de' primogeniti non toccasse gli Israeliti.By faith, he celebrated the Pasche, & the sheading of the bloud: that he vvhich destroied the first-borne, might not touche them.Fide celebravit Pascha, et sanguinis effusionem: ne qui vastabat primitiva, tangeret eos. 29By faith they passed through the Red Sea, as by dry land: which the Egyptians attempting, were swallowed up.Per la fede passarono pel mare rosso, come per terra asciutta: al che provatisi gli Egiziani, furono ingoiati.By faith they passed the redde sea as it vvere by the drie land: vvhich the Aegyptians assaying, vvere deuoured.Fide transierunt mare Rubrum tamquam per aridam terram: quod experti Ægyptii, devorati sunt. 30By faith the walls of Jericho fell down, by the going round them seven days.Per la fede caddero le mura di Gerico, fattone il giro per sette giorni.By faith the vvalles of Iericho fel dovvne, by the circuting of seuen daies.Fide muri Jericho corruerunt, circuitu dierum septem. 31By faith Rahab the harlot perished not with the unbelievers, receiving the spies with peace.Per la fede Rahab meretrice non perì con gl' increduli, avendo amorevolmente accolti gli esploratori.By faith, Rahab the harlot perished not vvith the incredulous, receiuing the spies vvith peace.Fide Rahab meretrix non periit cum incredulis, excipiens exploratores cum pace. 32And what shall I yet say? For the time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, Barac, Samson, Jephthe, David, Samuel, and the prophets:E che dirò io ancora? imperocché mancherammi il tempo a raccontare di Gedeone, di Barac, di Sansone, di Jefte, di Davidde, di Samuele, e de' profeti:And vvhat shal I yet say? For the time vvil faile me telling of Gedeon, Barac, Sampson, Iephtè, Dauid Samuël, & the prophets:Et quid adhuc dicam ? deficiet enim me tempus enarrantem de Gedeon, Barac, Samson, Jephte, David, Samuel, et prophetis: 33Who by faith conquered kingdoms, wrought justice, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions,I quali per la fede debellarono i regni, operarono la giustizia, conseguirono le promesse, turarono le gole a' leoni,vvho by faith ouercame kingdōs, vvrought iustice, obteined promises, stopped the mouthes of lions,qui per fidem vicerunt regna, operati sunt justitiam, adepti sunt repromissiones, obturaverunt ora leonum, 34Quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, recovered strength from weakness, became valiant in battle, put to flight the armies of foreigners.Estinsero la violenza dei fuoco, schivarono il taglio della spada, guarirono dalle malattie, diventarono forti in guerra, misero in fuga eserciti stranieri:extinguished the force of fire, repelled the edge of the svvord, recouered of their infirmitie, vvere made strong in battel, turned avvay the campe of forainers:extinxerunt impetum ignis, effugerunt aciem gladii, convaluerunt de infirmitate, fortes facti sunt in bello, castra verterunt exterorum:
35Women received their dead raised to life again. But others were racked, not accepting deliverance, that they might find a better resurrection.Riebber le donne i loro morti risuscitati. Altri poi furono stirati, non accettando la liberazione, per ottenere una risurrezione migliore.vvomen receiued of resurrection their dead, and others vvere racked, not accepting redemption, that they might finde a better resurrection.acceperunt mulieres de resurrectione mortuos suos: alii autem distenti sunt non suscipientes redemptionem ut meliorem invenirent resurrectionem. 36And others had trial of mockeries and stripes: moreover also of bands and prisons.Altri poi provarono e gli scherni, e le battiture, e di più le catene, e le prigioni:And others had trial of mockeries and stripes, moreouer also of bādes & prisons:Alii vero ludibria, et verbera experti, insuper et vincula, et carceres: 37They were stoned, they were cut asunder, they were tempted, they were put to death by the sword, they wandered about in sheepskins, in goatskins, being in want, distressed, afflicted:Furono lapidati, furon segati, furon tentati, perirono sotto la spada, andaron raminghi, coperti di pelli di pecora, e di capra, mendichi, angustiati, afflitti:they vvere stoned, they vvere hevved, they vvere tempted, they died in the slaughter of the svvord, they vvent about in sheep-skinnes, in goates skinnes, needy, in distresse, afflicted:lapidati sunt, secti sunt, tentati sunt, in occisione gladii mortui sunt, circuierunt in melotis, in pellibus caprinis, egentes, angustiati, afflicti: 38Of whom the world was not worthy: wandering in deserts, in mountains and in dens and in caves of the earth.Coloro, de' quali il mondo non era degno: errando pe' deserti, e per le montagne, e nelle spelonche, e caverne della terra.of vvhom the vvorld vvas not vvorthie. vvandering in desertes, in mountaines and dennes, and in caues of the earth.quibus dignus non erat mundus: in solitudinibus errantes, in montibus, in speluncis, et in cavernis terræ. 39And all these, being approved by the testimony of faith, received not the promise:E tutti questi lodati colla testimonianza renduta alla loro fede, non conseguirono la promissione,And al these being approued by the testimonie of faith, receiued not the promise,Et hi omnes testimonio fidei probati, non acceperunt repromissionem, 40God providing some better thing for us, that they should not be perfected without us.Avendo disposto Dio qualche cosa di meglio per noi, affinchè non fossero perfezionati senza di noi.God for vs prouiding some better thing, that they vvithout vs should not be consummate.Deo pro nobis melius aliquid providente, ut non sine nobis consummarentur.
11:1
All this chapter is a commendation and recommendation of faith, which is the substance[Ver. 1. Substantia, upostasis, subsistentia.] of things hoped for, giving as it were a substance in our minds to such things as we are in hopes and in expectation of hereafter, and making them present to us before they come to pass.
Witham
It is also a sure conviction[Ver. 1. Argumentum, elegchos. Convictio, ostensio. It does not seem well translated evidence, as by the Protestants and Mr. N. because faith is an obscure knowledge, though it be the most certain, because of the infallible authority of God, who has revealed those obscure mysteries.] of things that appear not. For when God has revealed things, and we believe them upon the divine and infallible authority of the revealer, we have a greater certainty of them than any demonstration can afford us. By this virtue of faith, they of old, our forefathers, obtained[Ver. 1. Emarturethesan, testimonium consecuti sunt. This expression, which is repeated ver. 4, 5, and 39, signifies an approbation or commendation.] a testimony from God that their actions were pleasing to him. (Witham)
Menochius
Faith is the basis, the foundation supporting our hope; for unless there be faith, there cannot possibly be any hope. (Menochius)
11:3
The faith so highly commended here is not that special faith of sectarists, by means of which persons of various and contradictory tenets pretend to assure themselves that their sins in particular are pardoned for Christ's sake, but a firm and lively belief of all that God has revealed or promised.
11:4
A sacrifice.[Ver. 4. Plurimam hostiam, pleiona thusian, majorem.] Literally, a greater sacrifice than his brother Cain, offering to God the best and fattest cattle he had, by which he obtained a testimony (a mark of God's approbation) that he was just, and his piety pleasing to God. St. Jerome, from a tradition among the Hebrews, thinks that this mark was, that fire descended from heaven upon Abel's sacrifice and not upon that of Cain.
Witham
And by it, he being dead, yet speaketh. By it, in construction, may be either referred to his faith or to his sacrifice. Some expound it, that by reason of his faith, or of his sacrifice, his memory still lives after his death, and he is commended by all good men. Others think that the apostle alludes to the words which God spoke to Cain, (Genesis 4:10) "The voice of thy brother's blood crieth to me from the earth," and that in this manner he is said to have spoken after his death. (Witham)
Men of all religions, whether true or false, have offered sacrifices, as being the supreme act of religion; and therefore we may conclude, that what is so general and universal, must have come from the instinct and light of our nature, and be a kind of first principle implanted in us by God himself.
11:5
Witham
Henoch[Enoch] was translated, so as not to die nor see death. In Ecclesiasticus 44. he is said to be translated into paradise. By these words, that he should not see death, it is the general exposition of the ancient interpreters, that he is not dead; but in what place, or in what manner God preserveth him, we know not. See St. Augustine, lib. de pec. orig.[on Original Sin] ch. XXIII.; St. Chrysostom; etc. (Witham)
11:6
Menochius
He proves the Henoch[Enoch] was translated by faith, or on account of faith, thus: Henoch was translated because he pleased God; now he could not please God but by faith; therefore by faith he was translated. (Menochius)
11:7
Witham
Having received an answer,....moved with fear;[Ver. 7. Metuens, eulabetheis, which signifieth a fear with reverence. See Hebrews 5:7.] that is with a religious fear: by the Greek, prepared the ark, by which he condemned the rest of the incredulous world, who would not take warning nor believe. (Witham)
Noe[Noah] warned impenitent sinners of impending judgments; but unbelievers and scoffers, they only laughed at Noe's credulity: thus worldlings, who laugh at the simplicity of the few, who work out their salvation with fear and trembling, will one day see their error, when the former shall perish in their infidelity, and the latter shall triumph in the midst of a falling world.
11:8
Witham
By faith he that is called Abraham, etc. He commends his faith, who believing God, left his own country, lived in Chanaan[Canaan] as in a strange country, waiting for the promise and for a city, whose builder and maker is God; that is for an habitation in the kingdom of heaven. (Witham)
11:10
The Patriarchs, who lived to a great age, dwelt not in fixed dwellings, but in moveable tents, as pilgrims; whereas their descendants, the period of whose existence is greatly curtailed, pass their time in building and planning as if they were never to die. This earth is a place of our exile, heaven is our true country: let us then live here as strangers and pilgrims, looking forward with anxious desires for our true country, the land of the living, in the bosom of our God.
11:11
11:12
Witham
Him as dead:[Ver. 12. Et hoc emortuo: the ordinary Greek copies have, kai tauta nenek romenou; that is secundum haec, or in this respect dead, being incapable of having children by Sara.] dead in a manner in that respect, and incapable of having children by Sara[Sarah]. (Witham)
11:13
Witham
All these died in the faith of God's promises; that is, of their posterity, being to be introduced into the promised land of Chanaan[Canaan], but chiefly into the happy country of heaven. For had they only aspired and wished for the country of Chaldea, out of which Abraham came, they had time enough to have returned thither. (Witham)
A metaphor taken from sailors, who, after a long and dangerous voyage, no sooner descry their native country, but they hail it with transports of joy: thus in Virgil: Italiam, Italiam, primus conclamat Achates. Thus the Patriarchs, when beholding at a distance, and through faith, their heavenly country, hailed it with joyous and repeated accents, eagerly desiring to reach the envied port.
11:17
Witham
By faith Abraham....offered up Isaac; that is was ready and willing to do it, when Isaac was his only son, by whom God had promised to give him a numberless progeny, but by faith he considered that God, who had miraculously given him a son, could if he pleased raise him to life again. (Witham)
11:19
Witham
Whence also he received him for a parable.[Ver. 19. Eum in parabolam accepit, en parabole, in typo, in similitudine. St. Chrysostom says, toutestin en upodeigmati.] Some understand by this, that both Abraham and his son became hereby an example of a perfect obedience to God, which all nations should admire. St. Chrysostom, says, that Abraham received again his son safe in a figure, by being ordered to sacrifice for him a ram, which was a figure of Isaac. Others, that Abraham received again his son Isaac, who was a figure of Christ sacrificed on the cross, and risen again. Christ carried the cross on which he was to suffer, as Isaac carried the wood up to the mountain where he was to have been offered. (Witham)
Challoner
Parable; that is, as a figure of Christ slain and coming to life again. (Challoner)
11:21
Witham
Jacob....worshipping the top[Ver. 21. Adoravit fastigium virgae ejus, prosekunesen epi to akron tes rabdon autou epi does not change the signification. See St. Chrysostom and Estius.] of Joseph's rod, or staff of command, or of his sceptre. See Genesis xlvii. Jacob, by bowing to Joseph and his sceptre, acknowledged and reverenced the power of Joseph, whom Pharao called the saviour of the world: and it is probable that Jacob, by the spirit of prophecy, knew Joseph to be a figure of Christ, and his power to be a figure of the spiritual power of the Messias. (Witham)
The apostle here follows the ancient Greek Bible of the seventy interpreters[the Septuagint], (which translates in this manner, Genesis 47:31.) and alleges this fact of Jacob, in paying a relative honour and veneration to the top of the rod or sceptre of Joseph, as to a figure of Christ's sceptre and kingdom, as an instance and argument of his faith. But some translators, who are no friends to this relative honour, have corrupted the text, by translating it, he worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff; as if this circumstance of leaning upon his staff were any argument of Jacob's faith, or worthy the being thus particularly taken notice of by the Holy Ghost: (Challoner) Besides, if Jacob's staff, and not Joseph's rod or sceptre, had been spoken of, the Greek would have been autou, suae, not autou, ejus: but this relative honour or worship is not pleasing to them.
11:22
Witham
Concerning his bones. That is, that when the Israelites should leave Egypt, they should take with them his bones, to be buried in Chanaan [Canaan] with his ancestors. This shews he had faith on God's promises, that he would give the Israelites the land of Chanaan. (Witham)
11:23
Witham
By faith Moses....was hid three months, etc. It is not improbable what Josephus relates, (lib. 2:Jewish Antiquities, Hebrews 5) that the parents of Moses, by revelation from God, or by some extraordinary marks, were persuaded that he should deliver the Israelites from their slavery in Egypt, and conduct them into the land of promise. (Witham)
11:24
By faith Moses....chose rather to be afflicted with the people of God, than to be honoured as the son of Pharao's daughter, and to enjoy short sinful pleasures in the court of the king.
Esteeming the reproach of Christ: by which seems to be signified, that Moses, to whom Christ and his sufferings were revealed, chose rather to endure such reproaches and contradictions from his brethren, the Israelites, as Christ was to suffer from the Jews, than to have all the short pleasures of what is called a happy life. See St. Chrysostom, hom. xxvi.
Witham
For he looked unto the reward; not any temporal reward or advantage in this life, but a reward from God in heaven, or rather where God himself would be his reward. (Witham)
11:27
He left Egypt. Some understand this, when he fled to Madian, after he killed the Egyptian; but it was rather fear than faith which made him flee at that time. We may rather expound it of his going away with all the people, when by faith he trusted that God would deliver him and the people from the known fierceness of king Pharao, as it also happened.
Witham
For he endured, as seeing him that is invisible.[Ver. 27. Invisibilem enim tanquam videns sustinuit: ekarterese, that is sustinuit non Deum, sed animositatem regis.] That is, seeing by the eyes of faith the invisible God to be his protector, he endured and overcame all difficulties with courage and constancy. (Witham)
11:30
Witham
The following examples are clear enough, if we look into the history and particular actions of those here named. It was a faith in God's mercies and promises that gave them courage, resolution, and perseverance amidst all dangers and difficulties, against all afflictions and persecutions, that made them despise the short happiness of this mortal life, in hopes of an immortal happiness hereafter. Yet they who are so much commended and approved for their faith, received not the great promise of entering into the kingdom of heaven; and they who lived and died well, were indeed in a place of rest, but their souls were not admitted to the beatifical vision, to see and enjoy God in heaven, till our blessed Saviour [Jesus Christ], at his glorious ascension, entered first, and opened as it were heaven's gates for others to enter. In this God provided something better for us, who, after his coming, if we die without sin, and without any temporal punishments due to sin, our souls are presently happy with God in heaven. (Witham)
11:37
Melon signifies a sheep; melote signifies a sheep skin, with the wool on it. This, or a goat skin, was the usual covering of poor people, and as such was adopted by the ancient prophets, mortified to all the luxuries of life. Thus Elias[Elijah] is called vir pillosus, a hairy man, not for his beard or hair, but for his shaggy or hairy covering.
11:8
He that is called Abraham ... or, Abraham being called.
11:19
For a parable.... That is, as a figure of Christ, slain and coming to life again.
11:21
Adored the top of his rod.... The apostle here follows the ancient Greek Bible of the seventy interpreters, (which translates in this manner, Gen. 47. 31.,) and alleges this fact of Jacob, in paying a relative honour and veneration to the top of the rod or sceptre of Joseph, as to a figure of Christ’s sceptre and kingdom, as an instance and argument of his faith. But some translators, who are no friends to this relative honour, have corrupted the text, by translating it, he worshipped, leaning upon the top of his staff; as if this circumstance of leaning upon his staff were any argument of Jacob’s faith, or worthy the being thus particularly taken notice of by the Holy Ghost.
11:1
1. Faith is.] By this description of faith, and by all the commendation therof through the vvhole chapter, Not only or a special faith. you may vvell perceiue that the Apostle knevve not the forged special faith of the Protestants, vvhereby euery one of these new Sectmasters & their folovvers beleeue their sinnes are remitted, and that them selues shal be saued, though their sectes be cleane contrarie one to an other.
•. Not appearing] This is the praise of faith, saith S. Augustine, if that vvhich is beleeued, be not seen. Faith is of things not seen: as in the B. Sacrament. For vvhat great thing is it, if that be beleeued, vvhich is seen? according to that sentence of our Lord vvhen he rebuked his disciple, saying: Because then hast seen me Thomas, thou hast beleeued: blessed are they that haue not seen and haue beleeued. Aug. in euang. Io. tract. 79. Vvhich may be a rebuke also and a checke to al those faithles speaches, I vvould see him, tast him, touch him and feele his very flesh in the Sacrament, othervvise I vvil not beleeue.
By this vvord substāce is meant, that faith is the ground of our hope.
〈Greek〉
11:3
Concordance Gen. 1, 13
11:4
Concordance Gen. 4, 4
Concordance Mat. 23, 35.
11:5
Here it appeareth that Henoch yet liueth and is not dead: against the Caluinists. See the annot. Apocal. chap. 11.
Concordance Gen. 5, 24. Eccl. 44, 16.
11:6
6. He that commeth.] Nothing profitable or meritorious with out faith. Faith is the foundation and ground of all other vertues and vvorship of God, vvithout vvhich no man can please God. Therfore if one be a Iewe, a Heathen, or an heretike, that is to say, be vvithout the Catholike faith, al his vvorkes shal profit him no vvhit to saluation.
Vve must beleeue that God vvill reward all our good workes: for he is a rewarder of true iustice, not an accepter or imputer of that that is not.
11:7
Concordance Gen. 6, 13. Eccl. 44, 17.
11:8
Concordance Gen. 12, 4. 13, 1.
11:11
Concordance Gen. 17, 19. 18, 10. 21, 2.
11:12
Concordance Eccl. 44 22.
11:17
Concordance Gen. 22, 9.
Concordance Gen. 21, 12. Rom. 9, 7.
11:19
That is, in figure and mysterie of Christ dead, & aliue againe.
11:20
Concordance Gen. 27, 27, 36.
11:21
21. Adored the toppe of his rod.] The citatiōs the nevv Testament, not only according to the Hebrue, but to the Septuagīta. The learned may see here that the Apostle doth not tie him self to the Hebrue in the place of Genesis vvhence it is alleaged, Gen. 47. v. 31. but folovveth the Septuaginta, though it differ from the Hebrue, as also the other Apostles and Euangelists and our Sauiour him self did: neither vvere they curious (as men novv a daies) to examine all by the Hebrue only, because they vvriting and speaking by the holy Ghost, knevve very vvell that this translation Aug. de ciu. Dei li. •5 c. 14. is the sense of the holy Ghost also, and as true, and as directly intended as the other: and therfore also that translation continued alvvaies authentical in the Greeke Church, notvvithstanding the diuersitie thereof from the Hebrue. The vulgar latin translation. Euen so vve that be Catholikes, folovv vvith al the Latin fathers the authentical Latin translation, though it be not alvvaies agreable to the Hebrue or Greeke that novv is. But Caluin is not onely very saucie, but very ignorant, vvhen he saith that the Septuaginta vvere deceiued, 〈Greek〉, rod. and yet that the Apostle vvithout curiosity vvas content to folovv them: because it is euident, that 〈Greek〉 the Hebrue being thē vvithout pointes, 〈Greek〉, bed. might be trāslated the one vvay as vvel as the other. Vvhich they vnderstood so vvel (and therfore vvere not deceiued) that vvithin three lines after. in the beginning of the next chapter, they translate the same vvord, as he vvould haue it in this place.
Againe obserue in those vvordes, He adored the toppe of his rod, that adoration (as the Scripture vseth this vvord) may be done to creatures, Adoration of creatures, and namely of holy things. or to God at and before a creatures as at or Ios. 7, 6. before the Arke of the Testament in old time, novv at or before the crucifixe, relikes, images: and in the Psalmes 93. 131. Adore ye his footestoole. Adore ye tovvard his holy mount. We vvil adore tovvard the place vvhere his feete stoode: or (vvhich by the Hebrue phrase is al one) Adore ye his holy mount. We vvill adore the place vvhere his feete stood. as also Oceum. in collect. the Greeke fathers, S Damascene li. 1 de imaginibus, and Leontius cited of him, yea S. Chrysostom also do handel these places, and namely that of the Apostle vvhich vve novv speake of, interpreting the Greeke as our Latin hath, and as vve do, He adored the rod or the toppe of his rod, that is, the scepter of Ioseph novv Prince of Aegypt, so fulfilling Iosephs dreames vvhich foretold the same Gen. 37: and vvithal signifying as it vvere by this propheticall fact, 3 Reg. 11, 12. the kingdom of Israel or of the ten tribes that vvas to come of Ioseph by Ephraim his yonger sonne in the first king Ieroboam. thus the Greeke fathers. Vvhere vnto may be added, that al this vvas done in type and figure of Christes scepter and kingdom, vvhom he adored by and in his Crosse, as he did Ioseph by or in his rod and scepter: and therfore the Apostle saith, he did it by faith, Corrupt translation against Dulia. as hauing respect tovvard things to come. By al vvhich it is euident, that it is false vvhich the Caluinists teach, that vve may not adore image, crucifixe, or any visible creature, that is, vve may not adore God at or by such creatures, nor kneele before them: and therfore their corrupt translation of this place for the same purpose is intolerable, saying thus, (LEANING) vpon his staffe he adored (GOD). adding no lesse then tvvo vvordes more then is in the Greeke, which though it might be the sense of the place, and S. Augustine so expoundeth it, yet they should not make his exposition the text of holy Scripture, specially vvhereas he only of al the auncient fathers (as Beza confesseth) so expoundeth it.
Concordance Gen. 48, 15.
Concordance Gen. 47, 31.
11:22
Concordance Gen. 50, 24, 25.
The translation of Relikes or Saincts bodies, & the due regard and honour vve ought to haue to the same, are proued hereby.
11:23
Concordance Exo. 2, 2.
Concordance Exo. 1, 16.
11:24
Concordance Exo. 2, 11
11:26
The Protestants that deny vve may or ought to doe good in respect or for revvard in heauen, are hereby cōfuted.
Concordance Exo. 12, 37.
11:28
Concordance Gen. 14, 22.
11:30
Concordance Ios. 6, 10
11:31
Concordance Ios. 6, 23 25. 2, 3.
11:32
In the liturgy The Epistle for many Martyrs.
11:33
33. Wrought iustice.] Men are not iust by beleefe onely, as the Protestants affirme, but by vvorking iustice. Not faith onely. And vve may note that in all this long commendation of faith in the fathers and holy persons, their good vvorkes are also specially recounted, as Rahabs harbouring the spies, Abrahams offering his sonne (vvhich their vvorkes S. Iames doth inculcate:) Ia•. 2. Noes making the Arke Gen. 6. Abels better oblation then Cains Gen. 4. & Hebr. 11. v. 4. and so forth. therfore S. Clement Alexandrinus saith, Li. 4 Stro. pag. 240. that the said persons and others vvere lust by saith and obedience, by faith and hospitality, by faith and patience, by faith and humility.
The Apostles purpose then is nothing els, No vvorkes of the Patriarkes or any other profitable, but by their faith in Christ. Which is alvvaies the Apostles meaning in cōmending faith. but to proue to the Hebrues (vvho made so great account of their Patriarches and forefathers and their famous actes) that all these glorious personages and their vvorkes vvere commendable and acceptable onely through the faith they had of Christ, vvithout vvhich faith none of all their liues and vvorkes should haue profited them any vvhit: the Gentiles doing many noble actes (as Heretikes may also doe) vvhich are of no estimatiō before God, because they lacke faith. And that is the scope of S. Paules Epistle to the Romanes, and of al other passages vvhere he commendeth faith: further prouing specially in this Epistle to the Hebrues, that all their sacrifices vvere nothing els but figures and attestations of the Christian faith in Christ and his death. Al vvhich high resolution & conclusion against the Ievves and Gentiles, that the Christian faith is the true faith & religion, the Heretikes of our time ignorantly and brutishly abuse against Christian vvorkes, sacrifice, and Sacraments, vvhich the Apostle meant specially to commend and establish by his high commendation of the faith in Christ.
11:40
40. Without vs should not.] The Patriarkes and other iust not in heauen before Christ. The fathers before Christ could not be accomplished; that is, not admitted to the heauenly ioyes, vision, and fruition of God, till the Apostles and other of the nevv lavv vvere associate to them, and the vvay to euerlasting glorie opened by our Lordes death and Ascension. Neither shal either they or vve be fully perfected in glorie both of body and soul, till the general resurrection: Gods prouidence being so, that vve should not one be consummated vvithout an other, all being of one faith, and redeemed by one Lord Christ.
11:1
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Apparel of Women ii.2
… secondly, because we ought not to open a way to temptations, which, by their instancy, sometimes achieve (a wickedness) which God expels from them who are His; (or,) at all events, put the spirit into a thorough tumult by (presenting) a stumbling-block (to it). We ought indeed to walk so holily, and with so entire substantiality
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.23
… And (the Lord) turned in mercy to them after they were persecuted. And also in our days these things happened to us also on account of our sins; but also that what is written might be fulfilled, even as our Redeemer said:— These things are to be . The Apostle also said:— Also over us is set this cloud of confession ;
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.22
If, then, this surmise is to have its way, namely, that our Lord is not perfected in every kind of good, it is very easy to see the conclusion of the blasphemy. This being so, our faith is vain, and our preaching vain; our hopes, which take their substance from our faith, are unsubstantial. Why are they baptized into Christ
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.26
… To say that the heavens and the earth and other contents of creation were out of things which are not, or, as the Apostle says, out of “things not seen,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.42
… or else, if they are going to judge of it according to human tests, let the future be more valued by them than the past, and let them confine the being of the Deity to that, since time’s lapse sweeps away with it all existence in the past, whereas expected existence gains substance from our hope
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
… for hope is in operation only so long as the enjoyment of the things hoped for is not to be had; and faith in the same way is a support in the uncertainty about the things hoped for; for so he defines it—“the substance
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.3
15. “And,” it is said, “wasted his substance.” Rightly, for he whose faith halts in bringing forth good works does consume it. For, “faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 87
For this is of faith, to receive things not seen; since,“Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 21
… For since the objects of hope seem to be unsubstantial, Faith gives them substantiality, or rather, does not give it, but is itself their substance. For instance, the Resurrection has not come, nor does it exist substantially, but hope makes it substantial in our soul. This is [the meaning of] “the substance of things.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 22
… x. 32 ); next from the Scripture saying, “But the just shall live by faith” ( c. x. 38 ); afterwards from arguments, saying, “But Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 13.1.3
… But faith in things that are true, passes, as one should wish it to pass, into the things themselves. For we must not say that faith perishes, when those things which were believed are seen. For is it indeed still to be called faith, when faith, according to the definition in the Epistle to the Hebrews, is the evidence of things not seen?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Enchiridion 8
… The fact that we do not see either what we believe or what we hope for, is all that is common to faith and hope. In the Epistle to the Hebrews, for example, faith is defined (and eminent defenders of the catholic faith have used the definition as a standard) “the evidence of things not seen.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.50
… This faith is weak and nerveless, and must not be called faith at all, inasmuch as faith is thus defined: “Faith is the firmness of those who hope, the clear proof of things which they do not see.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 79
… for this same faith is thus defined in the epistle addressed to the Hebrews: “Now faith is the substance of those that hope, the assurance of things not seen.” Accordingly, if faith is in things that are believed, and that, too, in things which are not seen,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 111.3
… for Thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world.” “That they may behold,” He said; not, that they may believe. This is faith’s wages, not faith itself. For if faith has been correctly defined in the Epistle to the Hebrews as “the assurance [conviction] of things that are not seen,”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.10
But again, faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen
11:3
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 On the Incarnation of the Word 2
… “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth;” secondly, in the most edifying book of the Shepherd, “First of all believe that God is one, which created and framed all things, and made them to exist out of nothing.” 2. To which also Paul refers when he says, “By
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 De Decretis. (Defence of the Nicene Definition.) 5
… For the blessed Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrews says, ‘By faith we understand that the ages were framed by the Word of God, so that that which is seen was not made of things which do appear
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Making of Man 23
… for he who admits a beginning of motion surely does not doubt as to its also having an end; and he who does not allow its end, does not admit its beginning either; but as it is by believing that “we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God,” as the apostle says, “so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
… so much so, that even inspired and saintly men have deemed such questions insoluble. For instance, the Apostle says, “Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things which are seen are not made of things which do appear
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 2
… Then to show also the ease with which the power of God works, he saith, “And translated us,” just as if one were to lead over a soldier from one position to another. And he said not, “hath led over”; nor yet “hath transposed,” for so the whole would be of him who transposed, nothing of him who went over; but he said, “translated”;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 45.4
… nor does any one else praise thy design, unless either thou showest it to him, or he sees what thou hast done. If then by the Word “all things were made,” and the Word is of God, consider the fabric reared by the Word, and learn from that building to admire His counsels! What manner of Word is that by which heaven and earth were made;
11:4
Tertullian † AD 220 An Answer to the Jews 2
… while He accepted what he was offering in simplicity of heart, and reprobated the sacrifice of his brother Cain, who was not rightly dividing what he was offering.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 46.1
… and John the Baptist, because he cannot quit the realms above, as in his life he left the wilderness, to hasten to convict iniquity, and if he must suffer for the deed, rather lose his head than his freedom to speak. But, peradventure, like the blessed Abel, he too though dead yet speaks to us,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 8.5
… But since he, as the Apostle says, “being dead, speaketh
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 32
“And to Jesus the mediator of the New Covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better [things] than that of Abel.” Did then the [blood] “of Abel” speak? “Yea,” he saith, “and by it he being dead yet speaketh.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.9
… That the holy fathers of olden times after Abraham, and before him, to whom God gave His testimony that “they pleased Him,”
11:5
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 9
… Let us stedfastly contemplate those who have perfectly ministered to His excellent glory. Let us take (for instance) Enoch, who, being found righteous in obedience, was translated, and death was never known to happen to him.
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 14
… Wonders like this thou mayest call to mind, but reserve the preeminence for the Lord, the Worker of wonders; for the others were borne up, but He bears up all things. Remember that Enoch was translated
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 22
… This same thing then made [Enoch] well-pleasing [to God], namely, that he received nothing. For he knew that [God] “is a rewarder.” Whence [knew he this]? “For He recompensed Abel,” do you say? So that reason suggested other things, but faith the opposite of what was seen. Even then (he would say) if you see that you receive nothing here, be not troubled.
11:6
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 7
… And He did it righteously, my brethren; for there would have been nothing gained by her offering her supplication before believing, but by her faith she would support her petition; ‘For He that cometh to God, must first believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek Him;’ and that ‘without faith it is impossible for a man to please Him
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… thou shalt not steal;’ together with the other commandments. For also, according to the Apostolic teaching, ‘He that draweth near to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek Him
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 234
… I do know that He exists; what His essence is, I look at as beyond intelligence. How then am I saved? Through faith. It is faith sufficient to know that God exists, without knowing what He is; and “He is a rewarder of them that seek Him.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.4
4. The lesson also which was read to-day invites you to the true faith, by setting before you the way in which you also must please God: for it affirms that without faith it is impossible to please Him
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 10.4
… Yet I know not how I can dare to let my mouth utter the horrible and godless language of him who fights against Christ. For I fear lest, like some baleful drugs, the remnant of the pernicious bitterness should be deposited upon the lips through which the words pass. “He that cometh unto God,” says the Apostle, “must believe that He is
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… so, too, concerning God Himself, they exhort men to “believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 24
… Believe, saith he, in the good things to come, and none of this armor shall be injured. In dangers, in toils, by holding out thy hope and thy faith to protect thee, thou wilt preserve thy armor uninjured. “He that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek after Him.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 188.13
13. It is impossible for us to tell how greatly we desire to find in the writings of these men, whose works are read by very many for their pungency and eloquence, the open confession of that grace which the apostle vehemently commends, who says that “God has given to every man the measure of faith,” “without which it is impossible to please God,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 1.5
… So great is the avail of faith, of which the apostle says, “Whatsoever is not of faith is sin;” and of which it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews, “Without faith it is impossible to please God.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.20
… But if He promised the works, and not the faith of the Gentiles certainly since they are not good works unless they are of faith (for “the righteous lives of faith,” and, “Whatsoever is not of faith is sin,” and, “Without faith it is impossible to please”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 24
… it is one, it is no faith, as the Apostle says, “one Lord , one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all .” Cling to this unity, dearly beloved, with minds unshaken, and in it “follow after” all “holiness ,” in it carry out the Lord’s commands, because “without faith it is impossible to please God
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.11
… For knowledge of this kind belongs to spirits and demons. But if any one, under the guidance of faith, should consider the divine goodness and omnipotence and truth and wisdom and justice, he will find all things smooth and even, and the way straight. But without faith it is impossible to be saved
11:7
Tertullian † AD 220 An Answer to the Jews 2
… For what wonder if He extends a discipline who institutes it? if He advances who begins? In short, before the Law of Moses, written in stone-tables, I contend that there was a law unwritten, which was habitually understood naturally, and by the fathers was habitually kept. For whence was Noah “found righteous,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.38
If I may recall far more ancient times, our patriarch Noah was certainly even before that great deluge, and I might not undeservedly call him a prophet, forasmuch as the ark he made, in which he escaped with his family, was itself a prophecy of our times.
11:8
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.5
… He was justified not only by works, but also by faith : for though he did many things well, yet he was never called the friend of God , except when he believed. Moreover, his every work was performed in faith. Through faith he left his parents; left country, and place, and home through faith
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… He indeed, if in the lofty spirit of the Apostle we may take the words allegorically, and so penetrate to the inner sense of the history, without losing sight of the truth of its facts—he, I say, went out by Divine command from his own country and kindred on a journey worthy of a prophet eager for the knowledge of God
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
… he knew not whither he was going. For as they of the Hebrews who believed, looked to these [patriarchs] as having enjoyed blessings innumerable, he shows that none of them obtained anything as yet; all are unrewarded; no one as yet received his reward. “He” escaped from his country and his home, and “went out not knowing whither he went.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 3.7
… according to which Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and Moses, and David, and all those commended by the mouth of God were righteous,
11:9
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 43.72
… Of both of them Basil was a rival, for he tortured, not with bodily but with spiritual and mental plagues, the Egyptian race of heretics, and led to the land of promise
11:10
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 5.7
… And the Jews declared that the shadow of the image (of the heavenly things which was afforded to them), was the third from the reality; but we clearly behold the image of the heavenly order; for the truth will be accurately made manifest after the resurrection, when we shall see the heavenly tabernacle (the city in heaven “whose builder and maker is God”
St Alexander of Alexandria † AD 326 Epistles on the Arian Heresy and the Deposition of Arius 2.3
… but, as says the apostle, “Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today, and for ever.” Who hath induced them to say, that for our sakes He was made; although Paul says, “for whom are all things, and by whom are all things?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 17.12
… Abraham, however, the citizen of the desert, they could not resist when he attacked them! And so it was likely to be. For he had true piety: a power much greater than numbers and the defence of walls. If thou art a Christian, no earthly city is thine. Of our City “the Builder and Maker is God.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
… For this is to show, that they held off from the land with so great earnestness, that they did not even accept what was given. Wherefore their posterity receive it on this account, for themselves were worthy of the land.
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 3
I Believe , therefore, is placed in the forefront, as the Apostle Paul, writing to the Hebrews, says, “He that cometh to God must first of all believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of those who believe on Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 1.pref
… For the King and Founder of this city of which we speak, has in Scripture uttered to His people a dictum of the divine law in these words: “God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace unto the humble.” But this, which is God’s prerogative, the inflated ambition of a proud spirit also affects, and dearly loves that this be numbered among its attributes, to
11:11
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.5
… God promises the old man a child, and Abraham without being weakened in faith, though he considered his own body now as good as dead , heeded not the weakness of his body, but the power of Him who promised, because he counted Him faithful who had promised
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Making of Man 22.7
… to the words of Paul, “that they without us should not be made perfect .” If they, then, bear the delay who by faith only and by hope saw the good things “afar off” and “embraced them ,” as the apostle bears witness, placing their certainty of the enjoyment of the things for which they hoped in the fact that they “judged Him faithful Who has promised
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
… But possibly some one might say, How “by faith,” when she laughed? Nay, while her laughter indeed was from unbelief, her fear [was] from Faith, for to say, “I laughed not” ( Gen. xviii. 15 ), arose from Faith. From this then it appears that when unbelief had been cleared out, Faith came in its place.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 16.28
… but as those say who have written interpretations of the Hebrew names contained in these books, Sarah means “my princess,” and Sarai “strength.” Whence it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews, “Through faith also Sarah herself received strength to conceive seed.”
11:12
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
… ( Gen. xv. 5 .) He either means the excess, or else [speaks of] those who are continually being born. For is it possible, tell me, to number their forefathers of one family as, such an one son of such an one, and such an one son of such an one? But here such are the promises of God, so skillfully arranged are His undertakings.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 16.28
… as after Sarah’s death Abraham could of Keturah, because he met with her in her lively age. This, then, is what the apostle mentions as wonderful, saying, besides, that Abraham’s body was now dead;
11:13
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.32
… For all the earth which thou seest, I will give to thee and to thy seed, even for ever.” And again He says, “Arise, and go through the length and breadth of the land, since I will give it unto thee;” and [yet] he did not receive an inheritance in it, not even a footstep, but was always a stranger and a pilgrim therein.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 223.2
… subdued by no natural necessity, ever keeping their souls’ purpose high and free, in hunger, in thirst, in cold, in nakedness, they never yielded to the body; they were never willing to waste attention on it; always, as though living in a flesh that was not theirs, they shewed in very deed what it is to sojourn for a while in this life,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Making of Man 22.7
… not to seek the heavenly country, as the apostle says, are yet even now in the condition of hoping for that grace, “God having provided some better thing for us,” according to the words of Paul, “that they without us should not be made perfect .” If they, then, bear the delay who by faith only and by hope saw the good things “afar off” and “embraced them
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 9
… and truly if they had been mindful of that from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned: but now they desire another, a better country.” And again, “These all died in faith, not having obtained the promises, but having seen them afar off, and embraced them.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 4
… For if thou disbelievest the future, be convinced from what is past. The season for being crowned is not yet come, and yet how great honor has the combatant gained! What honor then will he not obtain, when the Distributor of the prizes shall come! He was among foreigners, “a stranger and a sojourner” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 11
And yet at the end of the Epistle he says, that “all these, having seen the promises afar off, and having embraced them, received them not, that they without us should not be made perfect.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
… And again, after saying, “they not having obtained the promises,” he declares that Noah had received a reward, “to the saving of his house,” and that Enoch had been “translated,” and that Abel “yet speaks,” and that Abraham had gained a hold on the land, and yet he says, “These all died in Faith, not having obtained the promises.” What then is [meant]?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.32
… “That I may ascend,” he says, “among the people of my pilgrimage,” departing quite from the wicked people of his carnal kinship, who are not pilgrims in this earth, and do not seek the country above.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.50
… “These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but seeing them afar off, and hailing them, and confessing that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth.”
11:14
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 9
… For when he is speaking of those noble and great men, hear how he saith, “They that say these things, show plainly that they seek a country; and truly if they had been mindful of that from whence they came out, they might have had opportunity to have returned: but now they desire another, a better country.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 6
Perceive ye that it is not with the Jews simply, no, but with those saintly and great men, such as Abraham, and Moses, and Elias? It is for the self-same city with these we are enrolled, for that we declare ourselves. “For they that say such things,” saith he, “make it manifest that they are seeking after a country of their own.” (
11:16
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.11
First let us look at the words, “He is not the God of the dead but of the living.” That is equivalent to saying that He is not the God of sinners but of saints. For it was a great gift to the Patriarchs that God in place of His own name should add their name to His own designation as God, as Paul says,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 7
… But the righteous man, although he appears dying to the world, uses boldness of speech, saying, ‘I shall not die, but live, and narrate all Thy marvelous deeds .’ For even God is not ashamed to be called the God
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Against Publishing the Errors of the Brethren 6
… What is the meaning of this band of barren ones? All were righteous, all living in virtue, all were witnessed to by God. For it was of them that He said, “I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.” Of the same persons Paul also thus speaks. “For which cause God is not ashamed to call himself their God.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.14
… “Have ye not read that which was spoken by God, when He said to you: I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob. He is not the God of the dead but of the living: for all do live unto Him.” Of whom also the Apostle says: “wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God: for He hath prepared for them a city.”
11:17
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 10
… so shall thy seed be. And Abram believed God, and it was counted to him for righteousness.” On account of his faith and hospitality, a son was given him in his old age; and in the exercise of obedience, he offered him as a sacrifice to God on one of the mountains which He showed him.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 6
8. For thus the patriarch Abraham rejoiced not to see his own day, but that of the Lord; and thus looking forward ‘he saw it, and was glad
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 118.5
… It was a great triumph of faith, true. But how much greater was that won by Abraham who was content to slay his only son, of whom he had been told that he was to inherit the world, yet did not cease to hope that after death Isaac would live again.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 16.32
… “By faith,” he says, “Abraham overcame, when tempted about Isaac: and he who had received the promise offered up his only son, to whom it was said, In Isaac shall thy seed be called: thinking that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead;” therefore he has added, “from whence also he received him in a similitude.”
11:19
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 1
… For if the type of Him thus saved life, assuredly much more would He in person. Abraham perceived in Spirit that the Son’s Birth was far off; instead of Him in person he rejoiced to see even His day. To see Him Isaac longed, as having tasted the taste of His redemption;
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 13.29
29. In the twenty-fifth year, let Isaac praise the Son, for by His goodness he was rescued upon the Mount from the knife, and in his stead there was the victim, the type of the Lamb for the slaughter.
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.5
… And when, after he had gained his son, he was commanded to offer him up, although he had heard the word, In Isaac shall thy seed be called , he proceeded to offer up his son, his only son, to God, believing that God is able to raise up even from the dead
11:21
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.11
The tree of life which was planted by God in Paradise pre-figured this precious Cross. For since death was by a tree, it was fitting that life and resurrection should be bestowed by a tree . Jacob, when He worshipped the top of Joseph’s staff, was the first to image the Cross, and when he blessed his sons with crossed hands
Ecumenical Councils The Letter of the Synod to the Emperor and Empress 1
… 17, 18, 19 ). By the salutation here mentioned, the Apostle evidently intended to render that reverence of honour ( τιμητικὴν προσκύνησιν ) which we shew to one another, and of which he speaks when he says concerning Jacob, that “he reverenced ( προσεκύνησεν ) the top of his staff” (
11:23
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 7.5
… For these had great honour, being associated with the angels, and often seeing God manifested visibly, and not in a dream. For consider what confidence Seth had towards God, and Abel, and Enos, and Enoch, and Methuselah, and Noah, the first lovers of righteousness, and the first of the first-born children who are written in heaven,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 26
… And many things were fulfilled after their death. This is for some who say, ‘After death those things were done for them, which they did not obtain while alive; nor did they believe [would be] after their death.’
11:24
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis pref.1
… “By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of the Egyptians.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 1
… After such and so great achievements, art thou come to us with thy counsel?” This is what most people feel; though a man bring the best advice, despising it, because of the lowliness of the person. But not so did he: rather through lowliness of mind he wrought all things well. Hence also he despised the courts of kings, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 26
[4.] Next again an example appropriate to them, or rather greater than that. For, saith he, (
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.11
… “By faith Moses when he was grown up, denied himself to be the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to be afflicted with the people of God than to have the pleasure of sin for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasure of the Egyptians; for he looked unto the reward.”
11:25
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 15
… xii. 23 .) so was David, so Abraham, so Elijah, and so each one of the righteous, those in the New Testament and those in the Old. For so Moses for the sake of those he ruled left so great riches and treasures untold, “choosing to suffer affliction with the people of God,” (
11:26
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 10.7
7. Moreover, that you may be sure that this is He who was seen of Moses, hear Paul’s testimony, when he says, For they all drank of a spiritual rock that followed them; and the rock was Christ . And again: By faith Moses forsook Egypt , and shortly after he says, accounting the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 25
… Thus also Moses,—for nothing hinders that we should a second time make mention of him, and behold how he overlooked his own things and sought the things of others:—I say this Moses, being conversant in a king’s court, because he “counted the reproach of Christ (
11:27
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 2.11
… The Lord is wroth , he says, and thou hast sinned . So spake the subject to the reigning king. But David the king was not indignant, for he regarded not the speaker, but God who had sent him. He was not puffed up by the array of soldiers standing round: for he had seen in thought the angel-host of the Lord, and he trembled as seeing Him who is invisible
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 10.7
7. Moreover, that you may be sure that this is He who was seen of Moses, hear Paul’s testimony, when he says, For they all drank of a spiritual rock that followed them; and the rock was Christ . And again: By faith Moses forsook Egypt
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… Now that which we have already we no longer hope for. “For what a man hath,” says the Apostle, “why doth he yet hope for ”? But faith makes our own that which we see not, assuring us by its own certainty of that which does not appear. For so speaks the Apostle of the believer, that “he endured as seeing Him Who is invisible
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 26
… For it would have been [the part] of one who was afraid, not to undertake again his championship, nor to have any hand in the matter. That he did however again undertake it, was [the part] of one who committed all to God: for he did not say, ‘He is seeking me, and is busy [in the search], and I cannot bear again to engage in this matter.’
11:31
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 12
… When therefore ye shall have taken it, keep ye me and the house of my father in safety.” And they said to her, “It shall be as thou hast spoken to us. As soon, therefore, as thou knowest that we are at hand, thou shalt gather all thy family under thy roof, and they shall be preserved, but all that are found outside of thy dwelling shall perish.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 2
… Thus shone also all those aforetime, thus Abraham, thus Isaac, thus Jacob, thus too the harlot was saved, the one in the Old Testament, and likewise the one in the New. For, “by faith,” he says, “the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not when she had received the spies.” (
11:32
St Peter of Alexandria † AD 311 The Canonical Epistle, with the Commentaries of Theodore Balsamon and John Zonaras 9
… enter into the kingdom of God.” For they sought not what was profitable for them, but that which was profitable for the many, that they might be saved, and that they might be enabled to say unto them many things conducing to this, that they might act suitably to the Word of God, “unless,” as says the apostle, “the time should fail me in speaking.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.22
… Joseph was persecuted, and sold and cast into the pit. Moses was persecuted, and fled to Midian. Joshua the son of Nun was persecuted, and made war. Jephthah and Samson and Gideon and Barak, these also were persecuted. These are they of whom the blessed Apostle said:— Time fails me to narrate their victories.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 To the Bishops of Egypt 2
… and Hymenæus and Alexander fell away not by betaking themselves to the service of idols, but because they ‘made shipwreck concerning the faith .’ On the other hand, the Patriarch Abraham received the crown, not because he suffered death, but because he was faithful unto God; and the other Saints, of whom Paul speaks
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… he was neither altogether silent, nor did he speak so as to annoy; for he effects both points. For when a man is contending vehemently [in argument], if he persist in contending, he wearies out the hearer, annoying him when he is already persuaded, and gaining the reputation of vain ambitiousness. For he ought to accommodate himself to what is expedient.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 60.8
… Nor will I boast of his family, that is of the good points belonging not to him but to others; for even those holy men Abraham and Isaac had for sons the sinners Ishmael and Esau. And on the other hand Jephthah who is reckoned by the apostle in the roll of the righteous
11:33
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.16
… And they were stayed and stood still from their courses. But enough! All the righteous, our fathers, in all that they did were victorious through faith, as also the blessed Apostle testified with regard to all of them:— By faith they prevailed .
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.35
178. But this is not the only kind of fortitude which is worthy of note. We consider their fortitude glorious, who, with greatness of mind, “through faith stopped the mouth of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
… Rightly did those royal slaves prevail over kingdoms, despise captivity, shaking off its yoke, subdue powers, conquer the elements, quench the nature of fire, dull the flames, blunt the edge of the sword, stop the mouths of lions;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
“And the prophets,” he says, ( ver. 33 ) “who through faith subdued kingdoms.” Thou seest that he does not here testify to their life as being illustrious; for this was not the point in question: but the enquiry thus far was about their faith. For tell me whether they did not accomplish all by faith?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 3.16
… The explanation will be, that Matthew and Mark, presenting a concise version of the passage under review, have employed the plural number instead of the singular; as is the case in the Epistle to the Hebrews, where we find the statement given in the plural form, that “they stopped the mouths of lions,”
11:34
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.4
… A fiery dart of desire of base indulgence is often cast forth from the devil: but faith, suggesting a picture of the judgment, cools down the mind, and quenches the dart.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 1.19
… For ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews.” And again, he consoles the Hebrews in like manner, reckoning up all the just who had lived in furnaces; in pits; in deserts; in mountains; in caves; in hunger; and in poverty.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… and yet not even so did they despair. For this is Faith; when things are turning out adversely, then we ought to believe that nothing adverse is done, but all things in due order.
11:35
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 55.6
6. What shall we say of the cruel tortures of the blessed martyrs in the Maccabees,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 11
… But he, trusting in his martyrdom, and promising to himself from the retribution of God the reward of resurrection, exclaimed and said, “Thou indeed impotently destroyest us out of this present life; but the King of the world will raise us up, who die for His laws, unto the eternal resurrection of life.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… When the condition of the Jews had now become desperate, when they were no better than dead bones, who could have expected that they would return from Babylon, and not return only; but also “wax valiant” and “turn to flight armies of aliens”? ‘But to us,’ some one says, ‘no such thing has happened.’ But these are figures of “the things to come.” (
11:36
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 8
… who is not such a one as that He only looks on His servants, but He Himself also wrestles in us, Himself is engaged,—Himself also in the struggles of our conflict not only crowns, but is crowned. But if before the day of your contest, of the mercy of God, peace shall supervene, let there still remain to you the sound will and the glorious conscience.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 139
… Remember how none of the saints of old won their crowns of patient endurance by living luxuriously and being courted; but all were tested by being put through the fire of great afflictions. “For some had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, and others were sawn asunder and were slain with the sword.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 27
… Therefore he concluded his discourse with this, mentioning “bonds, imprisonments, scourges, stonings,” alluding to the case of Stephen, also to that of Zacharias.
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 4.24
… Yet they, regardless of these extraordinary evidences of Divine power, suffered them not to continue their solemn devotions, but drove them out of the oratories by force. Rufinus declares that he was not only a witness of these cruelties, but also one of the sufferers. Thus in them were renewed those things which are spoken of by the apostle:
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.6
… viii. 13 ). But, when he perceived that some were to be drawn by examples only, he added in the same epistle, Saints had trial of mockings and scourgings, yea moreover of bonds and imprisonment; they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword (
11:37
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 17
Let us be imitators also of those who in goat-skins and sheep-skins
Origen † AD 254 A Letter from Origen to Africanus 1
… As an example, take the story told about Esaias; and guaranteed by the Epistle to the Hebrews, which is found in none of their public books. For the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, in speaking of the prophets, and what they suffered, says, “They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, they were slain with the sword.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.7
… they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented; they wandered in deserts and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth, of whom the world was not worthy:”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.18
… Indeed, the prophets themselves, who for the purity of their lives received the Divine Spirit, “wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented: they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.18
… And Isaiah is reported to have been sawn asunder by the people; and if any one does not accept the statement because of its being found in the Apocryphal Isaiah, let him believe what is written thus in the Epistle to the Hebrews, “They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, they were tempted;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.) 16
… But knowing on the other hand what is written, that ‘the portions’ of man ‘are in God’s hand ,’ and that ‘the Lord killeth ,’ and the Lord ‘maketh alive,’ they the rather endured unto the end, ‘wandering about
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 2.14
… but having by experience learned the power of the man before him, he says, Entreat the face of the Lord thy God ; and because of this saying his hand was restored again. If the Prophet healed Jeroboam, is Christ not able to heal and deliver thee from thy sins? Manasses also was utterly wicked, who sawed Isaiah asunder
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 63.24
67. From such a rule sprang those great men, Elijah, Elisha, John the son of Elizabeth, who clothed in sheepskins, poor and needy, and afflicted with pain, wandered in deserts,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 24
… As those blessed disciples did, of whom he says, “They wandered about in sheepskins, and in goat-skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented: of whom the world was not worthy.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 3.16
… as is the case in the Epistle to the Hebrews, where we find the statement given in the plural form, that “they stopped the mouths of lions,” while Daniel alone is understood to be referred to. Again, the plural number is adopted where it is said that they “were sawn asunder,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 1.7
… “They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being in want, distressed, afflicted; of whom the world was not worthy; wandering in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens, and in caves of the earth.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 18.6
… “Blessed is the man that hath borne the yoke from his youth. He shall sit solitary and hold his peace because he hath taken it up upon himself,” and there sing in heart and deed these words of the Psalmist: “I am become like a pelican in the wilderness. I watched and am become like a sparrow alone upon the house-top.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 21.4
… So we read that Elisha and others of the same mode of life went beyond the commands of Moses, as of them the Apostle speaks as follows: “They went about in sheepskins and in goatskins, they were oppressed, afflicted, in want, of whom the world was not worthy, they wandered about in deserts and in mountains, and in caves and in dens of the earth.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 77
… Of them the divine apostle says “they were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain by the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy; they wandered in deserts and mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.15
… Also let us honour our holy fathers, the God-possessed ascetics, whose struggle was the longer and more toilsome one of the conscience: who wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented; they wandered in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caves of the earth, of whom the world was not worthy
11:38
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.22
… Joshua the son of Nun was persecuted, and made war. Jephthah and Samson and Gideon and Barak, these also were persecuted. These are they of whom the blessed Apostle said:— Time fails me to narrate their victories. David also was persecuted at the hands of Saul, and he walked in the mountains and in dens, and in caves .
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 42.5
… Here is Christ the lover of the wilderness, for He says “Where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them.” “Here is the strait and narrow way which leadeth unto life.” Here are the teachers and prophets “wandering in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caves of the earth.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 33
… And what were they who suffered thus? Men of whom the world was not worthy.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 42.2
… This flock was, when it was small and poor, as far as appearances went, nay, not even a flock, but a slight trace and relic of a flock, without order, or shepherd, or bounds, with neither right to pasturage, nor the defence of a fold, wandering upon the mountains and in caves and dens of the earth,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 4
… These are wealthier than all, who have trampled under foot the desire of riches. Forasmuch as those children too, by despising the king at that time, became more glorious than the king. And thou therefore, if thou despise the things of the world, shalt become more honorable than all the world; like those holy men, “of whom the world was not worthy.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 16
Now if John was not worthy to “unloose the latchet” ( Matt. xi. 11 ), John, than whom “among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater,” where shall we rank ourselves? If he who was equal to, or rather greater than, all the world, (for saith Paul, “the world was not worthy” of them—
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 22
[3.] Having thus stated the general [princi ple], he afterwards tests it by individuals. For a man of note is equivalent to the world. This at all events he afterwards hinted. For when he had matched it against one or two hundred persons, and then saw the smallness of the number, he afterwards says, “by whom the world was outweighed in worth.” (
11:39
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 11
… xi. 13 .) “For when God made promise to Abraham” (he says) “because He could swear by no greater, He sware by Himself, saying, Surely blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thee. And so after he had patiently endured, he obtained the promise.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 23
[3.] ( Ver. 13 ) “These all died in faith,” he says, “not having obtained
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 The Apology of Rufinus. Addressed to Apronianus, in Reply to Jerome's Letter to Pammachius 1.39
“And the creation of the new man will be fully and completely perfected when things in heaven and things in earth shall be joined in one, and we have access to the Father in one spirit, in one feeling and mind. There is something similar suggested by Paul to all thoughtful readers in another Epistle (though some do not receive it as his), in these words:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 2.50
… “And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, did not indeed receive God’s promises; for they foresaw better things for us, and that without us they could not themselves become perfect.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 7.30
… “And these all being approved by the testimony of faith, received not the promise, God providing some better thing for us that they should not be perfected without us.”
11:40
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Veiling of Virgins 1
… What, then, is the Paraclete’s administrative office but this: the direction of discipline, the revelation of the Scriptures, the reformation of the intellect, the advancement toward the “better things?”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 8.21
… And the virgins who, while waiting for the bridegroom, slumbered and slept because He delayed to come, when they shall hear the cry, then they shall awake and trim their lamps; and they that are wise shall enter in; and the foolish shall be shut out. And they who were before us in entering the faith, without us shall not be made perfect .
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Making of Man 22.7
… For even Abraham and the patriarchs, while they had the desire to see the promised good things, and ceased not to seek the heavenly country, as the apostle says, are yet even now in the condition of hoping for that grace, “God having provided some better thing for us,” according to the words of Paul, “that they without us should not be made perfect
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 8
… For if they awaited us, that we might be crowned, as elsewhere he says in an Epistle, “God having provided some better thing concerning us, that apart from us they should not be made perfect” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 164
… Moreover, these words in the Epistle to the Hebrews concerning the ancient believers, “God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Spirit and the Letter 41
… whilst by “ the greatest ” He may have intended to indicate those who were prior in time. For they are all to receive the promised vision of God hereafter, since it was for us that they foresaw the future which would be better than their present, that they without us should not arrive at complete perfection.
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 4.24
… But as it appears Divine Providence permitted them to endure these evils, ‘having for them provided something better,’
11:1
The Apostle said at the end of the preceding chapter that the just live by faith, and that we are children of God, and that the Hebrews endured the plundering of their goods and reproaches for the faith of Christ, because through faith they knew and hoped for a better substance and reward in heaven. Here he pursues the same matter at length, in order to confirm the Hebrews in the faith of Christ, lest they be broken by the vexations of the Jews and fall away from it. First therefore he defines or describes what faith is; secondly, he shows how great its merit is before God; thirdly, he recounts what great and heroic works the ancients and Saints accomplished through faith. Note here that the Apostle does not treat directly and expressly of justifying faith, as Albertus Pighius wished (who from this passage attempted to prove that faith in the mediator is not required for justification, because the Apostle does not require it here, verse 6); but the Apostle treats of faith sustaining hope in tribulation and persecution, as is evident both from the end of the preceding chapter and the beginning of the following chapter XII, and from the whole course of this chapter XI. Yet this faith sustaining hope is also justifying, because it merits and obtains the increase of grace and justice, as the Apostle taught in chapter X, verse 38. Wherefore the heretics wrongly distinguish faith threefold: first, historical; secondly, of miracles; thirdly, justifying. For one and the same faith is it which does and works these three things, as Bellarmine solidly teaches, book I On Justification, chapters V and XI. Substance. — That is, riches, say some, especially heretics, as if the Apostle looked back to what he said in chapter X, verse 34: "Knowing that you have a better and enduring substance," that is, faith, say they, by which we believe and hope for riches and heavenly goods. But there the Greek word for substance is "hyparxis," that is, riches: here however it is "hypostasis," which word signifies not riches, but "substance." Secondly, others understand by "substance" the beginning and origin. For the substance of other things, properties and accidents inhering in them, is their beginning. Thirdly, Kemnitius says, "substance," that is, a certain expectation of promised mercy. For he thinks, as do also other Novations, that his special faith is defined here, by which one certainly believes that his sins are remitted to him in particular on account of Christ. But that the Apostle does not speak of this special faith, nor by things not appearing and to be hoped for, of which faith is "substance," understand the remission of sins, but glory and heavenly riches promised to those acting and striving strongly for faith and piety, not however to those merely believing, is evident from the examples which he subjoins, especially verses 10, 13, 26, 35. Note: Therefore for "substance," the Greek is "hypostasis," that is, substance, which underlies accidents and sustains them, as if to say: Just as substance sustains accidents, so faith sustains our hope, so that there will be no hope in us if there is not faith which upholds and sustains it: just as there will be no accidents if the substance which sustains those accidents is taken away. Faith therefore is "substance," that is, the basis and foundation, "of things to be hoped for." Thus St. Dionysius, chapter VII On the Divine Names, says: "Divine faith is the stable and fixed foundation of those who have believed, fixing them in truth, and truth in themselves." The Apostle calls "the substance of glory" the very matter, object and foundation of glory, II Corinthians IV, 17. For this reason substance is sometimes called by the Hebrews "etsem," that is, bone, because like a bone it upholds and sustains a thing. Thus in Genesis VII, 13, it is said "beetsem," that is, in bone, that is, in substance (our Interpreter translates it, in the article) "in the article of that day Noah entered into the ark"; and in Exodus XXIV, 10, for what we have: "And as it were the heaven when it is clear," the Hebrews have "keetsem," that is, as the bone (substance) of heaven when it is pure. Hence bones are called by the Hebrews arguments and demonstrations, by which the truth of a thing is corroborated, confirmed and upheld. This is evident in Isaiah XLI, 21, where God, challenging the idols to judgment, thus speaks: "Bring near your judgment, bring forth if you have anything by lot"; for "by lot," the Hebrew is "atsumotechem," that is, your bones, namely bring forth bony and strong arguments. Such a bone and bony substance, or stabilishment, corroboration and confirmation of things to be hoped for, is faith. Secondly and better, "hypostasis" here, as also in chapter III, verse 14, is the same as subsistence and existence, that is to say, Faith makes us hold as certain the good things that are to come, which do not yet subsist and exist, and we believe and hope for them with certainty as if they already subsisted, and we perceived them before us: for that faith itself, as it were, presents them as present and most certain to the eyes of the mind, and thus through its certainty gives a certain subsistence to things hoped for and future in the intellect and mind of the faithful. Whence the Apostle, explaining this, adds: "Faith is the substance of things to be hoped for," and verse 27: "By this faith," he says, "Moses, as seeing him who is invisible, endured." Thus Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Theodoret and the Syrian, who translated it thus: faith, he says, is "peiasa," that is, persuasion and certainty concerning those things which are in hope, just as if they already existed in act. For the Hebrew "amana," that is faith, is derived from the root "aman," that is, he made firm, he supported, he stabilized, he made a thing subsist firmly. Again, for this reason substance is called by the Hebrews sometimes "maomad," that is, status or station, because it makes hope stand and subsist. Whence Chrysostom: "Since," he says, "those things which are in hope are thought to be without substance, faith gives them substance. The Resurrection has not yet come to pass, and is not yet in substance, but faith makes it subsist in our soul." And St. Thomas more clearly, having also brought forward a similitude, sets the matter before the eyes: "Things to be hoped for," he says, "are like a tree lying hidden in the seed by virtue, and through faith they already exist in us in a certain way, just as we now hold a tree in a certain way in the seed." Paul therefore says: Since I exhort you, O Hebrews, to constancy in faith amid adversities, I do not wish you to look to present goods, but to future ones; because it is the office of faith to offer and exhibit future goods to the mind as most certain, and through them to sustain hope, patience and all virtues in afflicted circumstances: for the future reward, and that immense, it sets before the eyes of the mind so certainly, as if it were already perceived and obtained: for through faith it is so apprehended by the mind, as if it already subsisted; for example, it is said to a Christian: Endure bravely exile, spoils, words and blows for Christ; buy hope at a price, give all your possessions to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven. It is said to a Martyr: Endure generously for a moment of time the rack, fires, lions, gibbets and crosses: the Resurrection awaits you, and glorious flesh, there awaits you happiness, riches, delights immortal and eternal. These promises are nowhere yet perceived, nowhere subsist, the Christian or Martyr does not see them: faith runs up, and through its certainty, and wonderful virtue and efficacy, makes those things to be seen in the mind of the believer; and though far distant, they comfort, cherish and strengthen the soul in adversities no less than if they were beheld before him and held in his hands. Nay, it makes it so that he who hopes believes and hopes for them more certainly, though they are future, than those things which he sees present before him and existing in act. Wherefore most excellently St. Leo, sermon 2 On the Ascension: "This," he says, "faith increased by the Ascension of the Lord, and strengthened by the gift of the Holy Spirit, was not terrified by chains, not by prisons, not by exiles, not by famine, not by fire, not by the tearing of beasts, not by the exquisite torments of persecutors' cruelty. For this faith throughout the whole world not only men, but also women; and not only boys of tender age, but also tender virgins even unto the shedding of blood contended. This faith cast out demons, drove away diseases, raised the dead." To be hoped for. — The Greek "elpizomenon" can be translated both as "to be hoped for," namely things which are hoped for, and as "those hoping," namely men who hope. St. Augustine interprets it in the latter way throughout, as if Paul were saying: Faith in the soul of the just man who believes and hopes is like a foundation which sustains him so that he might, as it were, despise earthly goods, hope for and await heavenly ones. But the meaning comes to the same thing, whether you translate "to be hoped for" or "those hoping." "Rightly," says St. Bernard, sermon 1 on Psalm XC: "The Apostle defines faith to be the substance of things to be hoped for, namely that no one can hope for more than what is not believed except to paint upon emptiness. Faith therefore says: Great and unthinkable goods have been prepared by God for His faithful. Hope says: Those are kept for me. For charity is indeed the third: Run, it says to me, toward those." Hence acutely Clement of Alexandria, book I of the Paedagogus, chapter VI: "Truly," he says, "blood (that is, soul and life: for the ancients thought blood to be the substance of the soul), blood, I say, is the hope of faith, in which it is contained, just as faith is from the soul. But when hope has expired, just as if blood had flowed out, the vital faculty of faith is dissolved." Learn here how sublime the thoughts of the faithful and Christian ought to be; how he ought not to think of, hope for, pursue earthly, present and perishable things, but heavenly, future and eternal ones, speak of them and long for them. Proof. — That is, assent, says St. Thomas, by which we adhere to truth. But in Greek it is "elenchos," that is, elenchus, demonstration, conviction, as St. Augustine translates and reads it, book XIII of On the Trinity, chapter 1, and Chrysostom here. Thus Aristotle wrote a book On Sophistical Elenchi, that is, on sophistical arguments by which sophists strive to convince others. Hence the Syriac version translates it, "revelation of those things which are not seen," as if the Apostle were saying: By faith we are convinced to believe those things which we do not see, which do not appear, just as if we were perceiving them in clear light; for faith shows and demonstrates them to us so certainly, as if they were seen in broad daylight. For faith effects that we doubt no more about future and remote mysteries most obscure than if they had been either seen by our eyes or comprehended by our reason, indeed much more certainly and surely are they persuaded to us than those things which are persuaded by sense, reason, or demonstration; as for example, we would rather deny in the Venerable Sacrament what our eyes and hands tell us, namely that the Eucharist is bread, than what Christ's Word and faith propose and persuade to us, namely that the Eucharist is the body of Christ; in like manner in the mystery of the Holy Trinity, the Incarnation, the Passion, the Resurrection, we would rather assent to faith than to natural reason. "Wonderful!" says Chrysostom, "what is this (faith) that makes such evidence of things as there is when the things themselves are plainly set forth!" For "elenchos," that is, demonstration, is nothing but in things most manifest. Where note that this demonstration and evidence of faith is not in the things themselves, but in God attesting. Because God says and reveals that we shall rise again and possess heaven, therefore I believe it, as most certain and most evident not in itself, but in God, who reveals and attests it. For it is evident that whatever God says and reveals is true and most certain. Such therefore is the demonstration itself of faith, as rhetoricians call a figure; or rather such as is a nautical diopter, or optical mirror, by which ships and towers most remote, not appearing to others, appear and are seen: for this mirror strengthens the eye, and forces, strengthens and condenses the visual species so that they spread very far, and effect that a thing most remote otherwise invisible is seen clearly. For what else did the Martyrs oppose, when they saw so many tortures prepared for them, than faith, and the diopter and demonstration of faith, which represented to their minds the immense goods of future and immortal life so certainly and vividly from afar, that strengthened and inflamed by their faith and hope, they gave themselves and rushed into fires, swords and deaths? Whence St. Augustine, tract. 27 and 40 on John, vol. IX: "Faith," he says, "is to believe what you do not see, whose truth and reward is to see what you have believed." And St. Gregory, homily 26 on the Gospel: "Faith," he says, "has no merit to which human reason provides experience." Hence it is clear first that faith is not confidence or hope, as heretics wish. For confidence is in the appetite and will; but faith is in the intellect: for it convinces that, and exhibits and demonstrates to it the thing believed and hoped for. It is evident secondly from this clause, "faith is the conviction and demonstration of things not appearing," that faith is distinguished both from knowledge, which is of things appearing and evident in themselves; and from opinion, suspicion and doubt: for these are uncertain and doubtful assents, but faith is a certain assent, which subdues and convinces the intellect completely. It is evident thirdly, although St. Jerome in chapter V to the Galatians, Theodoret and Theophylactus here, Damascene, book IV On Faith, chapter XI, and others call this definition of faith (which the Apostle here sets forth) a definition; on the contrary Erasmus wishes it to be only a commendation of faith, just as it would be only a commendation of letters if I should say: Letters are a solace in adversity, an ornament in prosperity; yet it is more truly a proper description of faith, through a twofold property of faith, and that the principal one: of which the former is, that faith is the basis and foundation of hope, and makes those things which are future subsist in the mind; the latter, that it makes the intellect assent to those things which it does not understand, and which it does not comprehend by its own light and reason. Note here: The Apostle does not deny that faith has other properties besides, or that it extends also to things appearing and existing, likewise to things not hoped for; indeed in like manner faith could thus be described: Faith is the substance of things both to be hoped for and to be feared; and it is an argument both of things appearing and not appearing. For by faith we believe in hell, which we fear, not hope for, and in death which appears to us and is seen daily. For the same thing, namely God, angels, death, can be known in various ways: namely first, by demonstration; secondly, by sense and experience; thirdly, by faith, because namely God has revealed it. Faith therefore presents to the mind hell, death and judgment, which we do not hope for, but fear, as certainly future, as if present and represents them, because God who is the first truth, who cannot deceive, has set forth these three things to be discerned by faith. But the Apostle omitted these, because they were not to his purpose: for he intended only to set before the afflicted Hebrews the future heavenly glory, not yet appearing, so that by faith, hope and contemplation of it he might encourage them to constancy.
11:2
He proves his description of faith from the example of the holy Fathers, whose faith approved and celebrated by God and men was such faith as he here describes. "In this" therefore, that is through this faith, the Fathers "obtained a good report," namely that they pleased God. For God did wonderful and amazing things at their faith; and thus by the deed itself as it were by his testimony, God approved both them and their faith. That this is the meaning is evident, because thus the Apostle explains himself, when he adds verse 4: "By faith Abel offered a much greater sacrifice, by which he obtained a good report that he was just, God bearing witness to his gifts." And verse 5: "By faith Henoch was translated: for before his translation he had a good report that he pleased God." Secondly, "obtained a good report," that is, were adorned and praised by the public testimony and commendation of God and men. For thus "testimony" by catachresis is often taken for praise, which follows from good testimony. Whence the Apostle concluding these testimonies and witnesses of faith, verse 39, says: "And all these being approved by the testimony of faith," that is, commended and praised. Elders. — The ancient fathers of old, from whom we are descended, by whose authority and example we ought to be greatly moved: for theirs is to us as it were a hereditary faith, virtue and glory.
11:3
He begins to prove that faith is "the evidence of things that appear not," drawing an argument from the first creation of things. For creation is taught to us neither by sense nor by reason, but by faith alone. For philosophers, establishing that axiom as it were the first principle of physics: "Nothing is made from nothing," denied creation. Hence Aristotle taught that the world was coeternal with God. Plato thought that the world was indeed produced by God, but from matter, which coexisted with God and was eternal and uncreated. Fitted Together. — In Greek "katertisthai," that is, to be aptly joined together, arranged, fitted and perfected in all its parts as it were in limbs and members, so that each part of the world both in itself, and in relation to others, and to the whole world itself is aptly compacted and agrees; and thus from each thing so rightly composed the whole world itself, perfect and complete in all its parts, arises and stands. Whence Ludwig Molina, On the Work of Six Days, disputation IV, notes that by the name "fitting together of the ages" is not understood creation from nothing, but the digestion, coordination and composition of the ages (namely of the world and all worldly things) from the matter of earth and water, which God had created from the beginning together with the empyrean heaven. The Syrian translates "dettakanu." Which can be translated in three ways: first, to be ordered; second, to be bound together; third, to be made stable and fixed are the ages by the word of God, namely, so that no one should fear with vain dread that the heaven might fall, or that the earth hanging in the air might at some time fall downward. Ages. — That is, times and all temporal things, namely the world and all things which are in the world. It is a metonymy, as I said in chapter I, verse 2. By the Word of God. — That is, through the Son of God. Second and more simply, through the command of God, by which He said in Genesis I: Let there be light, let there be a firmament, let there be heaven and earth, and all things which are in them. That from Invisible Things Visible Things Might Be Made. — That is, that from non-beings and non-existing things there might be made beings and existing things. It is a metalepsis: for those things which are not, nor exist, are invisible. Thus Theophylactus. In the Greek there is a transposition of words, "mē ek phainomenon," for "ek mē phainomenon." Second, Ludwig Molina and Ribera here, "from invisible things," that is, they say, from the eternal reasons and ideas of things, which were from eternity invisible and hidden in the mind and Word of God, as in His art and exemplar, all things were created, so that they might exist and become visible, and so that they might aptly correspond to their idea and likeness, which they have in the divine mind. Thus St. Thomas, who cites to this purpose that passage of Boethius, book III of the Consolation: The most beautiful Himself bearing the world in mind, and forming it in a like image. Thus Aristotle, book VII of the Metaphysics, chapter VII, says that from a house without matter (that is, from the idea of a house, which is in the mind of the architect) is made a house which has matter. Third, Cajetan, "from invisible things," he says, that is, from formless, undigested, unadorned, empty mass and chaos, which God created on the first day of the world, when namely besides heaven and earth He made nothing else than the abyss of waters which covered the earth and extended itself toward the empyrean heaven. From this chaos and abyss, therefore, God on the following days of the world formed the heavens, elements, stars, birds, fishes, beasts and all other things, so that they might exist and become visible, that is, observable, and beautifully composed, arranged and adorned. For Paul seems to allude in the usual manner to the Septuagint, which, in Genesis I, for what we have: "The earth was void and empty," translate, the earth was invisible and uncomposed. Whence also the Wise Man, Wisdom XI, 18, says that God made "the world from invisible matter." This sense is very apt, both because it excellently explains "fitted together," and because the preposition "from" properly signifies not an exemplary cause, but a material or quasi-material cause.
11:4
For "plurimam" in Greek it is "pleiona," that is "more," greater, more excellent, of greater and higher value. Thus the Syrian, Chrysostom, Theophylactus. Our translator, lest he should say "more," which is not said in Latin, said "plurimam," as if to say: Faith, which was far greater and more ardent in Abel than in Cain, moved Abel to offer to God greater and more excellent sacrifices than Cain: for Cain offered only the fruits of the earth; but Abel offered the firstlings of his flock and their fat, Gen. IV, 4. Note: The faith of Abel, by which he himself pleased God, and which the Apostle here commends, was not bare and idle, such as that of the Novatians; but it was living, efficacious and working through acts of worship, sacrifice, devotion and charity. Thus the faith of Noah, Abraham, Moses and others was laborious, and brought forth acts of obedience, pilgrimage, patience, fortitude and endurance of many labors, sorrows and evils, as the Apostle subjoins. By Which He Obtained Testimony That He Was Just. — This testimony is found in Gen. IV, verse 4, where it is said: "The Lord had respect to Abel, and to his offerings: but to Cain and his offerings he had no respect." On which passage St. Jerome in the Hebrew Questions: "Whence," he says, "could Cain know that God had accepted his brother's offerings, and rejected his own, unless that interpretation were true which Theodotion set forth? And the Lord was kindled against Cain and against his sacrifice; but against Cain and his sacrifice he was not kindled." By fire therefore sent from himself, by which God consumed the sacrifices of Abel, not of Cain, he showed Abel and his offerings to be pleasing to him, he did not approve Cain's, as the Hebrews, Chrysostom, Theophylactus and others relate. For thus God by fire sent from himself showed that the sacrifice of Moses and Aaron was pleasing to him, Levit. IX, 24; likewise that of Elijah, but not of the priests of Baal, III Kings XVIII; and of Gideon, Judges VI, 21; and of Manoah, Judges XIII, 20; and of David, I Paralip. XXI, 26; and of Solomon, II Paral. VII, 1; in like manner God approved and commended the sacrifice of Nehemiah by fire, II Mach. I, 32. And By It He Being Dead Yet Speaketh. — Because the faith of Abel, though slain long ago, his innocence, piety, martyrdom and memory are still fresh and celebrated among all the faithful, and exhort them to imitation of him better than if Abel exhorted them with a thousand tongues, so great is the power of example, as if to say: Cain indeed took away Abel, but he did not take away his glory and memory, by which he lives and will live forever in the mind and mouth of the faithful. Thus Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylactus, Oecumenius. Otherwise Galen and Ribera say, Abel speaketh still, because he still seeks vengeance from God, that at the last judgment Cain rising again may be fully punished, and as many as followed his crime: as if Paul alluded to, nay cited that passage Gen. IV: "The voice of thy brother's blood crieth to me from the earth." But the former sense seems more genuine and clearer, for it treats of the faith of Abel, which obtained testimony and praise from God; and this he says still speaketh, that is, by its testimony and divine praise provokes all to imitation of him.
11:5
Note: The common opinion of the Fathers is that Enoch and Elijah were taken up into paradise, so that in the time of Antichrist they might return and fight against him for Christ; and therefore they will be slain by Antichrist in Jerusalem, but on the third day they will rise publicly and ascend into heaven, as is said in the Apocalypse, chapter XI, verses 3 and 12. The same thing is taught by Ecclesiasticus, XLIV, 16: "Enoch," it says, "pleased God, and was translated into paradise, that he might give repentance to the Gentiles." Although indeed "into paradise" is not in the Greek, it is nevertheless in all the Latin codices. Wherefore certain Jews wrongly think that Enoch died in Genesis V, 24; for in place of what we have "he was not seen," in Hebrew it is "veenennu," that is, "and not he," that is, as they understand it, he himself did not exist, did not live, but died. But this is said foolishly, for "and not he" signifies that he himself no longer appeared on earth, was not seen by men, but not that he died; otherwise indeed Moses would have said of Enoch just as of Adam, Seth, Noah and all the rest: "And he died." But now he does not say this of him, but says "veenennu," "and not he," namely he appeared no more on earth. Thus our Interpreter, the Chaldean, the Septuagint and from them Paul here translated it; for it follows: "Because the Lord took him," or, as the Septuagint and from them Paul, "metetethē," that is, he was transposed (namely from earth into paradise) by the Lord. The Syriac translates "estanni," which partly signifies translated, partly changed into a better lot and state; for "scana" means to change both for Syrians and Hebrews. Therefore it is not merely probable, as some rashly said, but plainly certain from the common sense of Holy Scripture, the Fathers and the Church, that Elijah and Enoch are not dead, or that they were taken up alive into paradise, to return at the end of the world. Whence Tertullian, in the book On the Resurrection of the Flesh, calls "them not yet separated by resurrection, because not yet joined by death, but nevertheless candidates of eternity." You will ask, how is it said that "by faith," that is through faith, on account of faith, Enoch was "translated"? I answer: Enoch was translated on account of the remarkable innocence of his life, by which he lived not so much a human as a heavenly life on earth, so that he seemed to belong rather to God and the angels than to men. Moses hints at this cause, Genesis V, 24, when he says: "And Enoch walked with God, and he was not found, because the Lord took him." Where it sufficiently signifies that God took Enoch because Enoch "walked with God," that is, consented to God in all things, obeyed and clung to him as a friend with a friend, or rather as a servant with a master, constantly and fittingly conducting himself and walking: for this is what this phrase signifies; whence Amos, chapter III, verse 3, thus says: "Shall two walk together, except there be something to agree on between them?" To walk therefore with God is the mark of great men and those remarkably holy, who are very dear to God, joined and familiar with him, such as was Noah, of whom it is said in Genesis, chapter VI: "Noah was a just and perfect man, and he walked with God," where the Chaldean translates, "Noah walked in the fear of God"; the Septuagint and from them Paul translate, "he pleased God," namely, as certain courtiers are wont to please the king, when they are in his favor. Whence also fittingly Enoch in Hebrew signifies "dedicated" or "consecrated to God." Yet Paul says that Enoch was translated "by faith," or through faith, because faith in future retribution stirred Enoch to exercise the splendid works of faith, by which he walked with God, and pleased God, on account of which he merited to be snatched up and transferred by God into paradise. The Apostle could have said in like manner: By hope or charity, or by his remarkable piety Enoch was translated; but he preferred to attribute this to faith, both because he was speaking of faith and was impressing it upon the Hebrews; and because faith is first and the guide and incentive of hope, charity, piety and other virtues.
11:6
He proves that Enoch was translated by faith, or on account of faith, by this reasoning: Enoch was translated because he pleased God; but he could not have pleased God except through faith: therefore he was translated through faith. For It Is Necessary That He Who Comes to God Should Believe That He Is, and That He Is a Rewarder to Those Who Seek Him. — He proves the minor premise of the syllogism already set forth, namely that Enoch could not have pleased God except through faith, and he proves it thus: in order that anyone may approach God as he ought, and worship him rightly, and thus please him, he must believe "that," that is "that," "He is" God, and that "He is a rewarder to those who seek Him." For if anyone, being an atheist or a politician, should think that God does not care for human affairs, does not punish the wicked, nor reward the good and recompense them, such a one will neglect God, nor will he care to approach God and worship him: therefore in order that Enoch and anyone else may approach God and please him, it is necessary that he have faith, by which he believes in God as judge, avenger, and rewarder. You will say: In order that anyone may approach God and worship him, natural knowledge of God suffices, by which philosophers knew that God is and is the avenger of the good and the wicked: therefore faith is not necessary. I answer by denying the antecedent. For natural knowledge of God merely teaches that God ought to be worshipped and loved as the author of nature and of natural goods, and that only these things ought to be hoped for and sought from him. But God wills to be loved and worshipped by men, not merely as the author of natural goods, but also of supernatural and eternal goods after this life; nor can we approach him and his favor and friendship in any other way, please him, and be grateful to him. Whence God often denies natural goods in this life to the just and his friends, and bestows them upon the wicked and his enemies, so that he may teach men that these goods, being vile, perishable, and transitory, ought not to be sought from God, but rather spiritual and eternal goods, as being worthy of God, and that God wills these, not those, to be sought from him primarily and chiefly. But for this faith is necessary. For faith alone teaches us that God is the author not merely of nature, but also of grace and eternal glory, for these are supernatural goods, or things to be hoped for and not appearing, of which faith is the proof, as the Apostle taught in verse 1. Add that it is more true (whatever some may say) that God is, that He is the avenger of the good and the wicked, and other natural attributes of God ought to be believed by a Christian, especially by a penitent and one being justified, by knowledge and faith, not merely natural, but also supernatural, as the more learned and solid theologians teach. Hence Paul rightly concludes that for justification, namely that we may be friends of God and please God, faith is required, that is, supernatural and divine knowledge. Paul speaks of adults, such as Enoch was: for although it is probable that Enoch in infancy was cleansed from original sin and justified, pleased God through the Sacrament or sacrifice of the law of nature, instituted by God in that age for that purpose, and consequently habitual faith infused with grace was given to him, yet he could not on account of his infancy have had actual faith and knowledge by which he would actually believe that God is and is a rewarder; he therefore had that as an adult from the instruction of Adam, Seth, and his other fathers. Therefore as an adult he actually believed that God is and is a rewarder, and by this act of faith and consideration of recompense he stirred himself to heroic acts of charity, chastity, patience, and religion, by which he pleased God more, and merited a second justification, namely an increase of justice, and growing daily in these things he finally merited to be transferred by God; therefore the conclusion of Paul remains proved: "By faith Enoch was translated." For it is clear that Enoch did not merit to be transferred by habitual faith, which he had in infancy. For other infants of that age had this, who nevertheless did not merit to be transferred. Therefore the Apostle speaks of actual faith, which Enoch as an adult had, by the impulse of which he performed heroic works, on account of which he merited to be transferred before others. Note: For justification and the friendship of God, by which we please him, not merely these two things, namely that God is and that He is a rewarder, but many other things must be believed, such as that God is three and one, that Christ incarnate and crucified is the mediator of God and men, that Christ is the expiation both of original sin and of any actual sin, that the soul is immortal: the Apostle, however, recounts only these two things already mentioned, not as if these alone suffice, but because these two are required especially to stir up hope, so that the Hebrews and anyone else may strongly undertake and endure the labors and struggles of virtue, as Theodoret says. Note secondly the "rewarder": from this indeed we rightly conclude against the Novatians the merit of good works, for which God is about to give a reward. For this is what "rewarder" signifies, and more clearly the Greek "misthapodotēs," that is, a retributor of wages. For wages include an essential order and relation to merits, so that every wage is the wage of merits, and all merits are the merits of wages.
11:7
For the response received, "chrēmatistheis," that is, admonished by the oracle of God; concerning those things which were not yet seen (concerning the future flood of the world), fearing he prepared an ark for the salvation of his house. For "fearing," in the Greek is read "eulabētheis," that is, "having revered God": for when other men had cast off reverence, fear and faith in the divine power, and mocked the threats of God concerning the future flood, Noah alone feared, and revered God the judge and avenger, and believed with certainty in God predicting the flood, and therefore constructed an ark to escape it. Secondly, "eulabētheis," that is "having revered," could be taken passively: namely, whom God revered. For thus Christ is said to be heard by the Father on account of his reverence, cap. V, vers. 6, as if to say Noah on account of his justice was in honor and in esteem with God, so that God as it were revered him, and therefore wished to preserve him from the flood, indicating to him and prescribing escape through the ark. Behold how much God esteems the Saints. By Which (Ark) He Condemned (Noah) the World. — As if to say Noah by the very deed and the outcome of events condemned the unbelieving men of his age, who were unwilling to believe the future flood would come and to do penance, and therefore mocked the construction of his ark: these, I say, Noah condemned, when, with them submerged in the flood, he alone with his own escaped the flood in the ark. Thus the queen of the South is said in Matt. XII, 42, to be about to condemn the Jews, namely by the very deed and zeal of hers, by which she came so zealously from the ends of the earth to Solomon, when the Jews neglected and despised Christ, whom they had at home. You see here that the faith of Noah was to him the substance not only of things to be hoped for, but also of things to be feared, namely the flood, which to escape, he so laboriously for one hundred years, with all mocking him, constructed an ark, as if to say: Just as Noah by faith sustained himself in fear, hope, constancy and labor of constructing the ark for one hundred years: so you, O Hebrews, by faith sustain yourselves, that in persecution you may be strong, constant and long-suffering. For just as what Noah believed came to pass in reality, so that he himself escaping through the ark saw all the rest submerged in the flood: so to you, O Hebrews, it will come to pass in reality that which you believe, namely that you will see your unbelieving persecutors absorbed in the flood of the fire of hell; but you through faith and the Church, as it were an ark, will be freed from it and sail through, and arrive at the harbor of heaven and eternal salvation. And of Justice, Which Is Through Faith, He Is Appointed Heir. — As if to say: And thus in Noah and his family remained the justice of Adam, Enoch, Abel and the other ancient fathers, which they likewise had acquired through faith, and Noah became the sole heir of the justice and holiness of the fathers: when all vices and vicious men had been submerged in the flood. For Noah, although he was just, yet through faith by which he believed God and obeyed in the construction of the ark, he merited for himself an increase of justice, and for his family he merited that in it alone, as it were by hereditary right and succession, there would remain the true faith of God, worship, religion, justice and friendship, and that from himself as it were the heir of the whole new world, and the parent of a new age, at length Christ, the justifier of the world, promised to his father Adam, Gen. III, 15, would be born. Thus Theophylactus, Anselmus, Galenus and others.
11:8
For "who is called" in Greek is "kaloumenos," which the Syrian translator rendered "when he was called," namely by God. Our Interpreter and Theodoret translate better, "who is called," that is to say, that admirable Patriarch, whose name among you, O Hebrews, is most celebrated, who was first "Abram," that is "father of the high," but afterwards by merit of faith and obedience was called and made "Abraham," as it were "ab rab hamon," that is, "father of a great multitude," or of many nations, Genesis chapter XVII, verse 5, Romans chapter IV, verse 17. This Abraham, I say, "by faith," that is through faith, obeyed God, first, from Ur of the Chaldees; secondly, from Haran, calling him forth into the land of Chanaan, where God deigned to honour and pursue him with such wonderful favour, benevolence and familiarity, as if to say, It is faith which advanced Abraham to the friendship of God; it is faith which made him as great as he became; faith shaped and formed Abraham (what a man!) into his final form. The question here is, whether Abraham when called by God to go forth from Ur and Haran, knew that he must go into Chanaan; and whether God named Chanaan to him, or whether He merely said confusedly and in general: Go into the land which I will (afterwards) show and demonstrate to you. Pererius, in Genesis XII, 5, and Vasquez here, think that Abraham did not hear distinctly, nor know about Chanaan, that he must go there. For the Apostle seems to signify this here, and God in Genesis XII, 1: "Come," He says, "into the land which I will show you"; and thus the faith and obedience of Abraham is more commended. This opinion is probable, yet the contrary seems truer, which Abulensis, Oleaster and Ribera here follow, namely that God called Abraham forth from Ur and Haran into Chanaan, and named and indicated it to him. It is proved, because it is expressly said in Genesis XI, 31: "Thare," it says, "took Abram his son, and Lot, and Sarai, and brought them forth from Ur of the Chaldees, that they might go into the land of Chanaan." And again Genesis XII, 5: "They went forth," it says, "that they might go into the land of Chanaan." But since Moses narrates this departure historically, and says they went forth into Chanaan, it plainly ought to be understood as it sounds. Add secondly, Thare (concerning whom it is uncertain and doubtful whether he was then faithful and a true worshipper of God) does not seem to have been of such faith, of such spirit, that he would go forth from Ur his native land and seat, with Lot and Sara, and all his stock, to follow Abraham his son called by God, unless he had known determinately where he was being called, and where all were to go, that they might fix their seat. Thirdly, because unless God had called Abraham distinctly into Chanaan, Abraham would not have known towards which direction to go forth, where he ought to tend. You will say: How then does the Apostle say that Abraham went forth not knowing where he was going? I answer, "where," that is, into what determined region, field or city. For although he knew that he was called by God into Chanaan, yet he did not know into what part of Chanaan he was being called: for the region of Chanaan was broad and divided among many kings. Whence God wished to lead Abraham, as it were blind, from Ur and Haran, that through the midst of provinces, and through Chanaan, he might wander as a pilgrim always dependent on God, and according to God's nod might continually change his stations. This is clear from Genesis chapter XII, and the following chapters. From which it is evident what great faith and obedience Abraham had: for he acted just as if some Flemish Duke or Count were called forth from Flanders into Spain by a King saying: Leave Flanders and all that you have in Flanders: come with yours into Spain, to that province and city, which, when you are here, I will show and give to you. Great would be the faith of that Fleming in the King, if for certain things he should give up uncertain things: for although he knew in general that he was being called into Spain, yet he would not know whether the region or city which he was to receive in Spain would be greater, better, more convenient, more healthful, more wealthy than his estates which he possesses in Flanders. Thus Abraham acted. Add, that vague and uncertain wandering is wont to hinder the procreation and education of children, to diminish wealth, to stain reputation, to dissolve friendships. In the same way one answers to that in Genesis XII: "Go into the land (that is, into that portion of the land of Chanaan) which I will show you," in Hebrew "areecha," that is, which I will cause you to see, which I will show to your eyes.
11:9
That is to say, They went forth into a land, at that time indeed unknown to them, which however afterwards, God pointing it out and showing it, they knew to be Chanaan. In reality therefore they went forth towards Chanaan, but only afterwards did they know that they were tending towards Chanaan, and that they would fix their dwelling there. For "sojourned" in Greek is "parōkēse," that is, he dwelt, not as a citizen and inhabitant, but as a "paroikos," that is, a stranger and pilgrim: which Our author rightly translated as "sojourned"; Erasmus did not translate it well as "migrated". For thus it would have had to be said in Greek, "parōkise." As in a Strange Land. — Because, as follows, he was unwilling to build a house in it, nor did he possess fields in it, but always dwelt in huts, in Greek "en skēnais," that is, in tabernacles and tents, and this in order to signify that he was tending elsewhere, namely to the fatherland and heavenly habitation. Great and heroic was the faith of Abraham, first, in that he abandoned his fatherland, kinsmen, parents, family, house and wealth, and followed God calling him. Second, in that from a native he became a stranger. Third, in that he wandered into uncertainty, knowing not whither he went, where he would settle. Fourth, in that, although he was in the land of promise, that is, promised to him by God, yet until death he possessed nothing in it from God, not even the sole of his foot, as St. Stephen says, Acts VII, 5, but believed and hoped with certainty that it would be given to him, that is to his descendants. Fifth, in that throughout his whole life he wished to sojourn, believing and hoping for an eternal home in the heavens. With Isaac and Jacob as Co-heirs of the Same Promise. — That is to say, The faith of Abraham shines forth again more brightly in this, that he wished and commanded not only himself, but also Isaac, Jacob, and other descendants thereafter, who were heirs of the promise made to him by God concerning the possession of the land of Chanaan, to dwell in the same Chanaan, as it were pilgrims in huts and tents, until God after 400 years would fulfill his promise, and would deliver that land to them to be possessed.
11:10
That is to say, Abraham with his own was a citizen not of Chanaan, but of heaven: hence he was unwilling to have a house in Chanaan, but always dwelt in a movable tabernacle, because he was tending, and constantly cast his eyes towards the heavenly city, as it were his fatherland, immovable, firm and eternal. Thus Anselm and others. Note: The Apostle opposes and prefers the heavenly city to the tabernacles and huts of Abraham, which have no foundations, but rest upon poles and supports, with which they are transferred from one place to another: but the heavenly city of the Blessed, namely the empyrean heaven, has its foundations most firm and equally most precious, namely crystalline and gemmed, which St. John describes, Apocalypse XXI, 19. Second, the heavenly city has as its artificer and maker not Moses, not Abraham, but God himself, so that from this alone it is permitted to gather and measure how great is the beauty, magnificence, glory, riches and happiness of that city, so great indeed as befits such an artificer, namely God: for God in this his city, as it were his royal palace, exhibits his majesty, riches, power and all his glory to the blessed; just as a king in his palace displays and shows to his princes all royal pomp, glory, delights and riches. Add further: God is not only the maker of this city, but also its matter or object and spectacle, and its delights and riches; and so there the beatitude of God, and all his goods will be our beatitude and goods: for we shall be blessed by the very vision and beatitude of God. Our delights therefore, riches and glory, will not be human or angelic, but divine; and so they will be the very delights, riches and glory in which God rejoices, is enriched and is blessed. Finally, this is the city, "where the king is truth, the law is charity, the measure is eternity," says St. Augustine, epistle 5 to Marcellinus.
11:11
Thus far the Apostle has adduced manly examples of faith; now, in order to incite the minds of the Hebrews more greatly, he subjoins a womanly example; but that of the mother of all believers, namely Sarah, so that it might shame the Hebrews to be overcome in faith by a woman, and to be more cowardly and fearful. Thus Chrysostom. Paul notes two impediments to conception in Sarah: the first in nature, that she was barren; the second in age, that she was already plainly old and aged. Faith overcame both, by which she believed God promising conception and the birth of Isaac above nature. You will say: Sarah, Genesis XVIII, 12, laughed at God's promise concerning Isaac to be born from her, as if this promise were ridiculous and impossible; therefore Sarah was unbelieving: how then does the Apostle commend her here for faith? Lyran responds that the Apostle attributes this conception of Sarah to faith, not of Sarah, but of Abraham. But this is repugnant to the words of the Apostle, who says: "that by faith Sarah received strength to conceive seed, because she esteemed him faithful," namely Sarah herself who received conception. I say therefore that at first, as soon as Sarah heard so great a promise, which was naturally impossible and incredible, she laughed, as if unbelieving: but after she knew that the angels promising conception were messengers of God, and represented God, and thus God almighty, who cannot deceive, promised this conception to her through the angels, then she believed, as is sufficiently gathered from Genesis XVIII, 14 and 15. Thus Theodoret. In the Conception of Seed. — In Greek "eis katabolēn spermatos," that is, into the conception of seed, as if to say: To receive, retain, and form prolific seed, Sarah received power from God through faith, she who by nature, as being barren and aged, was unfit for this conception. Thus Chrysostom. Secondly, the Greek "katabolēn" Theophylactus translates as to the emission of seed, so that namely Sarah herself also would emit and supply seed for the conception of Isaac. Whence Erasmus translates it, "to sow." For physicians teach that in conception not only the man, but also the woman emits and gives seed for the forming of offspring. Thirdly, from Jerome Ribera, "katabolēn spermatos," that is, he says, "to laying foundations," or "the beginning of seed," that is, of her posterity. The first sense is most clear, and our Interpreter expressed it clearly.
11:12
As if to say: On account of this faith it came to pass that Sarah conceived from Abraham, and from one man, and he being dead, there arose offspring and posterity innumerable. He calls Abraham "dead," because his body on account of old age was dead, and in him the power of generating was dead. Under the faith of Sarah the Apostle understands and presupposes the faith of Abraham, as it were of the husband and father of believers: for Abraham by his faith merited this posterity of seed more than Sarah, as is evident from Genesis XV, 6. Note the hyperbole, by which the posterity of Abraham is compared to the sand of the sea, which is innumerable: for it is certain that they are of a certain and definite number, which can also be numbered, and does not equal the number of sand. Therefore by this hyperbole it is signified only that they would be very many and of a great number. Hence Isaac, through whom all these sprung from Abraham, in Hebrew signifies laughter and joy. In Syriac moreover it is said "isechok," that is, abundance and redundance (for the Syrians change the Hebrew "tsade" into "samech"), which is most evident in this multitude of posterity.
11:13
That is, by faith, with faith, retaining faith, and faithful unto death, they died, because, as they lived in faith, so also they died in faith: for they did not see the good things promised by God while they lived, but after death they believed they would receive them. You will say: If all these died, then Enoch also died and was dead, not translated, as verse 5 said. St. Chrysostom, Theophylactus, Oecumenius respond, and from them Ribera, that "all" is called "almost all": for one Enoch is excepted, whom from what has been said it is clear was not dead, but translated. Thus in Genesis XLVI, 7, it is said that Jacob came into Egypt with all his offspring, "all," that is, "almost all," for it is clear that Joseph is excepted, who was already there and ruled in Egypt. For thus we are accustomed to speak universally, even if one or another is excepted, especially if it is clear that he is excepted: for then all know it is understood, namely all, with this one or that one excepted. Second, precisely "all these," namely Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, who lived after the flood and received the promises both of the land of Canaan and of eternal life to be possessed in heaven, died: for the Apostle speaks properly of these, as is clear from verses 13 and 16, when he says: "And if indeed they had been mindful of that from whence they came out," namely Chaldea (which was the fatherland of Abraham, from which he went out at God's command into Canaan), "they had certainly time to return," as if to say: If Abraham had repented of his departure from his fatherland, if he had thought of returning to it, they could easily have returned to it, lest he be forced to wander perpetually in Canaan; but now since he did not think of returning, it is clear that he thought of and sought another fatherland, namely the heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God, saying: "I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, the God of Jacob." Just as if these three men were to be compared to all whose God the Lord is, says Theophylactus. Thus God held these three most holy men in esteem and love, in His heart and care. It appears therefore that the Apostle from verse 8 sets forth a distinct period and age of the world, which was namely after the flood, when a new age of faith and Church began in Abraham, who was the type, exemplar and father of all believers and the faithful, and who with Isaac and Jacob journeyed his whole life in Canaan, because he looked for the heavenly city. Deservedly therefore, just as the Levites had no portion in Canaan, so also Abraham's portion and lot was God Himself: and consequently, when Paul says "all died," he does not understand Abel, Enoch and Noah, who were in the prior age and another world as it were, which was before the flood; but only understands Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, who were in this new and second age after the flood. Thus St. Thomas, Lyra and Cajetan. Not Having Received the Promises, — both of possessing the land of Canaan: for they did not obtain this except under Joshua, after four hundred years; but rather of possessing the heavenly kingdom and glory: for they did not obtain this except through and after the death of Christ Jesus. That the Apostle speaks of the promise of heaven is clear from what follows, when he says: "But now they desire a better," that is, the heavenly one. From this place the Fathers and Theologians gather that before Christ and Christ's death, no soul, however holy and pure, entered heaven, or obtained the vision of God and beatitude. Whence in chapter IX, the Apostle taught that before Christ the way of the Saints had not yet been opened, that is, heaven was inaccessible to mortals, as Ambrose, Chrysostom, Theophylactus and others say there. And in chapter X, Paul asserted the same thing expressly, saying: "Having therefore, brethren, confidence in the entering in of the Saints in the blood of Christ, which he hath inaugurated for us, a new and living way through the veil, that is, his flesh." But Beholding Them Afar Off and Saluting Them. — It is a metaphor from sailors, says Chrysostom, who when they see a harbor from a distance, with joyful shout as if with a rowing song, call upon it and greet it. Thus in Virgil: "Italy, Italy first cries out Achates." Thus these fathers, when through faith they saw obscurely, that is believed, the heavenly fatherland, frequently called upon and greeted it with longing. And Confessing That They Are Pilgrims and Strangers Upon the Earth. — Hence it is clear that this sense and this phrase, "We are pilgrims in this life," was familiar to those ancient fathers, by which it wonderfully incited them to contempt of worldly riches and things, and to desire and zeal for heavenly things. Thus Jacob, Genesis XLVII, 9: "The days," he says, "of the pilgrimage of my life are a hundred and thirty years, few and evil, and they have not reached unto the days of my fathers in which they sojourned." And David, Psalm XXXVIII, 13: "I am a stranger with thee and a sojourner, as all my fathers were." And Solomon, I Paralipomenon XXIX, 15: "We are strangers before thee and sojourners, as all our fathers were." Jeremiah also, speaking of Christ, chapter XIV, verse 8: "Why," he says, "wilt thou be as a stranger in the land, and as a wayfarer turning aside to lodge?" Thou errest therefore, Christian, if thou thinkest thou hast thy home here, if thou composest thyself here for rest, as in thy native country: thou art a pilgrim here, thou art sojourning in a foreign land; thy native country and thy rest is in heaven; hasten thither, make speed thither. Thus the Apostles, as pilgrims throughout the whole world, "going went and wept, casting their seeds." St. Olympius the Abbot, as Sophronius relates in the Spiritual Meadow, chapter XII, being asked by someone in what manner he might rightly order his life, answered: "Everywhere esteem thyself a pilgrim, and wherever thou sittest, say: I am a pilgrim." Wherefore St. Peter rightly admonishes, epistle I, chapter II, verse 11, saying: "Dearly beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims, to refrain yourselves from carnal desires, which war against the soul." For he who is a citizen of heaven and a stranger to earth ought to pass by and despise earthly things, and to seek and pursue heavenly things, as Chrysostom here beautifully teaches in his moral homily. A remarkable example on this matter is related by Nazianzen concerning St. Basil, in his Funeral Oration on the praises of St. Basil: for when the prefect of the Emperor Valens threatened Basil with exile and removal from the Episcopate, Basil answered: "I care nothing for those things which thou hast said; I am better than those who banish and proscribe. I myself, in hope of the kingdom of heaven proscribing myself, possessing truly nothing, am free from fear of exile; knowing one native country to be that of all, paradise (for we regard the earth as the common exile of all by nature), and lacking a proper land, I am circumscribed by no place; for the earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof, I am a dweller in the earth as all my fathers were." And when he was driven from the Episcopate into exile, he said immediately to his companion: Take this little book and come with me; having first offered to the prefect a few little books and the tattered garment in which he was clothed, which alone were his possessions; and he added, saying: Exile concerns me nothing, since the house which I inhabit is not mine. In like manner St. Gregory Thaumaturgus professed himself a pilgrim in this world, who, as Nyssenus relates in his Life, dying besought his people not to prepare a special place of burial for him. For if, he says, living I wished to be called master of no place, but dwelling in others' as a lodger and pilgrim I passed my life, neither after death shall lodging be a disgrace to me: but in the age to come let it be made known by report that Gregory, neither living was named from any place, and after death was a lodger in others' places, since he abstained from all earthly possession, so much so that he did not even endure to be buried in his own place: for he esteemed that alone a precious and desirable possession, which admits not the trace of fraud and avarice. Hear also a Gentile. When Anaxagoras was dying at Lampsacus, his friends asking whether he wished to be carried to Clazomenae in his native country, if anything should happen to him: he said; "There is no need; for from everywhere to the underworld (to the faithful and holy to the upper regions) the distance is the same." Thus Cicero, I Tusculan. Verse 15 I explained at verse 13, and its sense will be sufficiently clear from verse 16.
11:16
"Now" does not signify present time here, but is an adversative and illative particle, as if to say: Abraham could have returned to his native country, namely Chaldaea, if he had wished: "now but," that is, since we see that he was unwilling to return, hence it follows that he desired and pursued another city, better, namely the heavenly one, by sojourning in Chanaan his whole life.
11:17
as if to say, When God tested the obedience and piety of Abraham, saying in Genesis XXII, 2: "Take thy only begotten son, whom thou lovest, Isaac, and go into the land of vision (into mount Moria, as the Hebrew has it, on which Solomon afterwards built the temple), and there thou shalt offer him for a holocaust." Abraham immediately obeyed God's command through faith, and "offered," that is, began to offer and attempted his Isaac; but he was prevented by an angel from actually offering him: "offered" therefore signifies here an act begun, not completed, according to Canon 32. Note: The Apostle attributes this oblation of Abraham to his faith, because faith animated and stirred him to make it: otherwise Abraham would have said: Thou promisest me and commandest me impossible things, O Lord; for thou promisest me an innumerable offspring through Isaac, and now thou commandest that he be offered and slain: how therefore can I hope for the offspring thou promisest if he be slain? But faith here comes to his aid and settles this conflict; for Abraham believed God both in promising and in commanding, and he persuaded himself with certainty that God would bring it about that this precept would not nullify the promise; because, as the Apostle adds, "he thought that God is able to raise up even from the dead," namely that God would raise up Isaac from death if he were slain, and thus Isaac raised up would propagate the offspring of Abraham. "When therefore God promises anything," says Chrysostom, in book I of On Divine Providence, "even if there be thousands of things that blunt and intercept such a promise, it is in no way fitting to be troubled or to doubt the outcome. For God will bring his promises, however desperate they may appear, to a certain end and conclusion." When He Was Tried. — The Hebrews relate that a demon appeared to Abraham in the form of an angel, and with the gravest words deterred him from sacrificing his son, as from an impious deed and of unheard-of cruelty, and contrary to God's will. It is credible that, if ever, Abraham was then most tempted by the demon; but whether the demon appeared to him visibly is uncertain. We shall therefore more certainly refer these things to the temptation of God: for Paul alludes to the words of Moses, Genesis chapter XXII, verse 1: "God tempted Abraham." And Offered His Only Begotten Son. — Although Ishmael also was born to Abraham, yet Isaac is called the only begotten, because he alone was the son of the promise, uniquely beloved and designated as the heir of Abraham. Ishmael therefore, as if disinherited and already cast out from the house of Abraham with his mother Hagar, is not reckoned a son of Abraham. Who Had Received the Promises. — "Who" refers not to Isaac, but to Abraham, as is evident from the Greek article and from what follows, when he says: "To whom (namely Abraham) it was said," as if to say, Abraham who had received from God the greatest promises of offspring to be propagated through Isaac, he himself by God's command, not hesitating at these promises, confidently and generously offered the same Isaac to God, because by faith he believed that God would find a way, namely the resurrection of Isaac, by which he would give and fulfill the promised offspring through him.
11:18
"Because" is not causal here, but "expletive"; and it is redundant in Latin phrasing, as elsewhere often: for thus the Hebrews commonly begin their discourse with "ki," that is, because. The Apostle said that Abraham received the promise of offspring through Isaac; he now proves and explains this very thing from the fact that God said and promised to Abraham, Genesis XXI, 12: "In Isaac shall thy seed be called," that is, from Isaac, not from Ishmael, shall there be stirred up for thee a posterity which is to be reckoned and called thy posterity, so that it be the heir of my promises, which I have pledged to thee and to thy seed.
11:19
Note the "and from the dead," for which Beza incorrectly translated, or from the dead: for that "and," that is, is referred to the generation of Isaac, as if to say: Believing God, who was able to generate him from sterile parents, to be able likewise to raise him up from the dead. For "believing" in Greek is "logisamenos," that is, when he had deliberated with himself, considered, reasoned and concluded by his own reasoning. For thus Abraham reasoned: God commands me to offer and immolate my son Isaac, and yet through him He promises me offspring; therefore either He will take care that whatever I do to offer him, he himself nevertheless shall not be killed; or if he be killed, He will cause him to rise again: animated by this faith and hope, I shall readily obey God in whatever He commands. Whence He Received Him Also in a Figure. — "In a figure," that is, "in a figure of Christ," says Chrysostom, Galen, Vatablus. For just as Isaac was restored from death by a ram substituted, which Abraham offered, so the humanity of Christ was immolated on the cross, His divinity being preserved. Whence Christ seems to allude to this, John VIII, 56: "Abraham your father rejoiced that he might see my day: he saw, and was glad": he saw, in type, namely, in the immolation of Isaac. Secondly, Theophylactus and Oecumenius say, "in a figure," that is, "in an example"; as if God had said: If Abraham offered his son, I also ought to offer my only-begotten, namely Christ. Thirdly, "in a figure," that is, "in a type," namely of the death and resurrection of Christ and of Christians. For that the resurrection is treated of here the word "whence" suggests, when it says: "Believing that God is able to raise him up from the dead: whence he received him also in a figure," so that namely Isaac was a figure and type of resurrection, just as the phoenix, which is said to be reborn by dying, is a type and hieroglyphic of resurrection. For Isaac seemed to have risen from death, when, destined for certain death, his father brandishing the sword at his neck, an angel stayed the sword, and freed Isaac from death. Thus Theodoret. Fourthly and best, "in a figure," that is, so that Isaac was a figure, story, proverb, memorable example and prodigy of all ages, which men of all ages would remember and celebrate, so that, when they wished to speak of something wonderful, memorable, paradoxical and prodigious, they would narrate this example of faith, hope, piety and obedience of Isaac, as if to say: By faith Abraham offered Isaac, believing that God would either free him from death or raise him up; and by the merit of such great faith, preserved unharmed and miraculously saved from death, he received him "in a figure," that is, in a rare and admirable example, which posterity of any age might narrate, propose and imitate: so that, when God through Himself or through His own commands us something, though arduous and difficult, having the example of Isaac before our eyes, we might offer ourselves confidently and generously, and undertake the commanded thing, certain that God will be present, will unfold the entangled, will overcome the arduous, will turn to our good, praise and glory ignominy, infirmities, hardships, deaths and all evils which we fear, as He did for Isaac. Thus now we see this example and reward of Abraham and Isaac in faith and obedience celebrated by all, and proposed to all, so that to any faithful and obedient person it is said: Believe, obey like Isaac, do not doubt, the matter will turn out well, what happened to Isaac will happen to you. Hence an image of this deed was once proposed everywhere to all. Witness is Gregory of Nyssa cited in the Council of Nicaea II, action IV, can. 1: "I have seen," he says, "the image of its description (of the immolation of Isaac) often, and I could not pass by without tears, since it placed the history of that matter so effectively and to the life before the eyes." Thus Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Hosea and other prophets and holy men of admirable and portentous life, such as Simeon Stylites, Antony, Athanasius and many others, were given in a figure and example to the whole world: and so much so that with them Abraham could have said that word of Isaiah VIII, 18: "Behold I and my children, whom God hath given me, for a sign and a wonder in Israel." Thus Christ suffering says Psalm LXVIII, 12, that He was made to the Jews (not for good, but for evil) a "figure," that is, a story and public mockery. Thus the Prophets say Jerusalem and other cities to be laid waste are delivered into a figure, that is, into a story and example to all. Moreover, "parable" could here be taken for "enigma," as if to say: Abraham offering his son, from whom he hoped for descendants, received him "in a parable," that is, in an "enigma" and "enigmatic comparison." For in comparing God's promise concerning Isaac's descendants with his death and immolation, it was an enigma: "a man dying and generating," namely Isaac. Just as the enigma of the phoenix is: "a bird dying and being reborn"; or, as the Poet sings: I am not, nor am I not, I die at the same time that I am reborn, And I am to myself the author of death and of returning origin. For the Hebrew "maschal," which the Septuagint and our Vulgate translate as parable, signifies any sentence and matter illustrious and excellent, whether it be properly parabolic, or proverbial, or enigmatic. Thus it is said in Ezekiel XVII, 2: "Son of man, propose an enigma, and tell a parable: a great eagle," etc. Where an enigma or parable is called the eagle laying waste Lebanon, by which he understands Nebuchadnezzar laying waste Jerusalem. And cap. XXIV, vers. 3: "Thou shalt say," he says, "by a proverb to the provoking house a parable," so that namely under an enigma and parable of the pot of flesh set on fire, thou mayest preach the siege of Jerusalem. Thus in Numbers XXIV, 15, Balaam is said to have "taken up a parable," when through a star he enigmatically prefigured Christ, saying: "A star shall rise out of Jacob." Thus also Christ proposed his parables, as it were enigmas obscurely to the crowds, which he afterwards explained to his disciples: "To you," he himself says, Luke cap. VIII, vers. 10, "it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God, but to the rest in parables, that seeing they may not see, and hearing they may not understand."
11:20
From Abraham he passes to Isaac, who from God's revelation foreseeing future goods about to come to his sons Jacob and Esau, pronounced the same upon them as he was dying; and thus by faith he blessed them, saying Genesis XXVII, 28: "God give thee of the dew of heaven, and of the fatness of the earth, abundance of corn and wine, and let peoples serve thee, and tribes adore thee," etc. Whence it is clear that this blessing was not so much a prayer as a prediction of future things, which Isaac foreknew from God revealing them by faith. For those things came to pass many centuries later not to Jacob himself, but to his descendants in Canaan. See here how faith is "the substance of things to be hoped for and of future things."
11:21
Namely, in Genesis XLVIII, when Jacob crossed his hands in the manner of a cross and placed his right hand upon Ephraim the younger, who was at his left, and his left hand upon Manasse the elder son of Joseph, who was at his right, and thus preferred the younger to the elder, saying: "This one indeed (Manasse) shall become peoples, and shall be multiplied; but his younger brother (Ephraim) shall be greater than he, and his seed shall grow into nations," because Jacob foresaw by faith that it would come to pass that from Ephraim not only Joshua the leader of the people, but also all the kings of Israel, that is, of the ten tribes, would be born; and thus the tribe of Ephraim would surpass not only the tribe of Manasse, but also all the others, both in number and in glory and in kingdom and in dominion. And He Adored the Top of His Rod. — Namely, of Joseph his son ruling in Egypt. You will say: How then in Genesis XLVII, 31, which the Apostle cites here, is it said that Jacob adored not the rod of Joseph, but "turned toward the head of the bed"? I answer: This diversity of translation arises from the Hebrew name "matte," to which if you substitute chiric and cameis, and read "mitta," it will signify a bed; but if you substitute patach and segol, and read "matte," it will signify a rod. For all the Hebrews before the times of Christ, indeed even until the times of St. Jerome, wrote only the consonants of words and names without any points or vowels, so that this name written in Hebrew could be read as both "mitta" and "matte." Certainly the Holy Spirit made use of this amplitude of the Hebrew language, so that it might signify many things by the same words. Hence arises the diversity of the versions of Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, Jerome and others. The Holy Spirit therefore willed that it be read here both as "mitta," that is, a bed, as our translator also read and translated in Genesis with Aquila and Symmachus; and as "matte," that is, a rod, as the Septuagint read it and St. Paul here from them. Francis Ribera holds the opinion that the word "matte" with the same points or vowels once signified both a bed and a staff. For the root "natah" means to recline: hence "mitta" is a reclining place, whether it be a bed or a staff upon which we lean by reclining. Ribera therefore thinks that the same word "matte" could have been translated here in either way; for the later Hebrew inventors of points in this name, on account of the variety of signification, substituted now one and now another point, when before they were the same, so that from "mitta" they made "matte," when it signifies a rod. But this does not seem very probable: for all the Hebrews and all lexicons teach the contrary, namely that "mitta" signifies a bed, not a rod; and "matte" signifies a rod, not a bed. Nor did the later Hebrews, although they invented points which, subscribed to Hebrew words, made reading clearer for the unlearned, on that account change the vowels and pronunciation of names, so as to make "matte" from "mitta": for it cannot be demonstrated that they did this in any other names. Add to this, that St. Jerome in his Tradition in Genesis, noting the Septuagint, who read "matte" and translated "rod," says that in the Hebrew it is read quite differently, namely, "and Jacob adored turned toward the head of the bed." The same name therefore as to consonants is twofold as to vowels and is divided into two names, namely "mitta" and "matte"; and it can be read here in both ways, as both readings and versions teach, namely both the Septuagint and that of St. Jerome, already approved and received by the Church. The Septuagint therefore and St. Paul from them thus translate, "prosekynēsen epi to akron tēs rhabdou autou." Which St. Augustine, Question CLXII in Genesis, Diodorus and Gennadius, in Genesis XLVII, translate, "Jacob adored upon the head, or the top of his rod," understand "leaning upon," as if to say Jacob, leaning upon and supported by the top of his rod or staff on account of his old age, adored, not Joseph, but the Lord. But our Translator with Chrysostom, Procopius, Eucherius in Genesis XLVII, better translate thus, "he adored (Jacob) the top of his rod": for this plainly and absolutely signifies the Greek words, since the former translation of St. Augustine must understand and supply "leaning upon" or "leaning." Nor does it hinder that the Greek "epi" and the Hebrew "al" properly signify "upon." For the Hebrew "al" and the Greek "epi" sometimes denote only the thing to be adored in the accusative, of which they are marks, as in 1 Kings I, 10: "Anna prayed to (in Hebrew al) the Lord," that is, prayed the Lord; cap. XLV, vers. 14: "They shall adore thee," in Hebrew "elaich tistachavu," that is, "shall adore toward thee." Thus often in Scripture the Saints are said to pray to the Lord, that is, to pray the Lord: for the preposition "to" corresponds to the Hebrew "al" or "el," which two are often taken for the same. Thus therefore here also Jacob adored "al" or "el," that is toward the staff, that is, adored the staff of Joseph. Add that the Hebrew "al" and the Greek "epi" can properly be translated "toward" or "against." As if to say: Jacob adored toward or against the top of his staff, because namely he bent and bowed himself to him from the opposite side. Thus Psalm V, vers. 8, it is said: "I will adore toward the temple," that is, toward the temple, where in the Hebrew for "to" is "el," for which here is "al." The sense therefore is, that Jacob adored, that is, showed reverence, and by bowing himself honored the staff, that is the scepter and power and principality of Joseph. For the Hebrew "histachava" properly signifies to bend and bow oneself downward, or to prostrate oneself to someone, for the sake of reverence, which the Latins, as Suetonius in Augustus, call "to supplicate." You may ask, why did Jacob adore the top of the staff, that is the scepter, of Joseph? I answer: The literal cause was, that Jacob wished to be buried not in Egypt, but in Chanaan, which had been promised to him and his, and he asked Joseph to take care of this: Joseph assented and promised his father that he would do it. Jacob therefore, having obtained his wish, gladly gave thanks to Joseph his most beloved son, and by bowing himself, venerated the scepter, that is, the royal power of Joseph, given to him by God, and consequently venerated and adored God the giver of this power most of all: for Joseph was second to Pharaoh, and as it were another king of Egypt. Secondly, Jacob did this prophetically. For because he foresaw that from Joseph would be born kings, who would bear the scepter of Israel, or of the ten tribes in Samaria, hence he adored the scepter of Joseph, as if hinting and prophesying that from Joseph would be born kings, whom subjects would venerate and adore as kings. Thus Chrysostom and Theodoret. Thirdly, Jacob did this allegorically, believing by faith that the staff was Christ to be born from the rod of Jesse and the Israelitish, namely the blessed Virgin, and consequently from himself: the head therefore of this rod, that is, Christ our Samaritan, whose type was Joseph, Jacob venerated. Thus Sedulius here and Procopius in Gen. XLVII; and this was the principal cause why Jacob adjured Joseph to bury him in Chanaan: because namely in spirit Jacob foresaw Christ to be born and to rise again in Chanaan, and himself with Christ on the day of Easter with other holy Prophets and Patriarchs to rise again there, he believed and hoped, according to what happened Matt. XXVII, 52. Whence Abulensis, in cap. XLVII Genesis: "By all," he says, "Catholics it is believed, that among others who rose with Christ, Jacob the patriarch also rose." Rightly therefore from this adoration of the scepter of Joseph the Fathers of the Council of Nicaea II (in the epistle of Pope Hadrian to Constantine and Irene, and in the book of Leontius) prove the adoration and veneration of images, and teach that it does not rest in the image, but is referred and transferred to its prototype. For just as Jacob bowing himself to the scepter of Joseph, adored not the scepter itself, but Joseph the prince (of whom the scepter was the symbol and image): so when we venerate images, we venerate not the images, but the Saints, of whom they are images. For if this were impious or superstitious, impious and superstitious would have been Jacob, who adored the scepter of Joseph; which God forbid. For just as the veneration of the scepter was the veneration of Joseph: so the veneration of an image is the veneration of the Saint, of whom it is the image. Add that Jacob, as I said, in this scepter, venerated not only Joseph present, but also Christ far absent and to be born after many centuries, as if represented in his image.
11:22
That is to say, By faith Joseph, when dying, recalled to mind the departure and liberation of the Hebrew brethren and his own sons from Egypt, and their introduction into the land of Chanaan, to possess it, as God had revealed and promised to Abraham: and because he himself both living and dying believed this very thing by faith, and was persuaded with certainty that it would come to pass for him, for this reason he commanded that the Hebrews, going out from Egypt into Chanaan, should carry his bones with them, so that he might be buried among his own in Chanaan, just as Jacob was, and might rise again with Christ. Note here, that the ancient Saints and Patriarchs, when dying, were affected by a singular divine power, and prophesied marvellous things, and as it were uttered the voices of swans. Secondly, that they had great care for burial and sepulchre: which although the Novations may despise, yet the instinct of nature itself often teaches the same to those not thinking of it, since in the death of their own they not only celebrate the funeral, but also pray well for the dead, nay, they even demand prayers of their own for him. They feel therefore that prayers for the dead are pious, that it is pious to aid souls departed from life by prayers, and consequently that some danger of some punishment threatens those souls, and that there is a Purgatory. For no one prays for souls going to heaven or hell, in which there is no redemption.
11:23
Because they saw the comely child, and feared not the king's (Pharaoh's, who had commanded the Hebrew infants to be drowned) edict. You will ask, how by faith, and not rather by the natural love of his parents, Moses was hidden. I answer, that this faith plainly indicates that some revelation was made concerning Moses, to which his parents, giving credence, hid him, not doubting that by this means the infant would certainly be saved. Chrysostom, Theophylactus, and Oecumenius hold that this revelation was made through the comeliness of Moses alone; for through this, by a peculiar instinct of the Holy Spirit, his parents perceived something divine concerning Moses. But Josephus, in book II of the Antiquities, chapter V, relates another and more particular revelation concerning Moses, where he narrates that Amram, the father of Moses, being anxious about Moses about to be born, on account of Pharaoh's edict of infanticide, earnestly besought God for the boy, and God stood by him, and promised that Moses would be born, who would not only be delivered from drowning, but would be the liberator of the whole people from Egypt. Whence the fame of this matter spread widely among the Hebrews of that time, as St. Stephen indicates, Acts VII, 25, when he says: "He thought his brethren would understand that God by his hand would give them salvation," because namely Moses thought that those Hebrews, who saw an Egyptian slain by him, were aware of the oracle and fame already published among them concerning him as their future liberator; hence he boldly slew the Egyptian before them. You will say: How then does Paul here say that Moses was hidden by his parents, "because they saw the comely child"? I answer: He says this because his parents were confirmed in their revelation and faith concerning the infant Moses when they saw that an extraordinary comeliness had been given to him by God. This infant, says Josephus, was so beautiful that he quickly drew the eyes of those beholding him upon himself, and held them fixed. This is evident from St. Stephen, Acts VII, where by this comeliness Moses was beloved of God, and thus Moses was comely, beautiful and pleasing not so much to men as to God, when he says verse 2: "At that time Moses was born, and he was acceptable to God." Where for "acceptable," the same is the Greek word, namely "asteios," which the Latin interpreter here translated as "comely"; the Syriac, Acts VII, "rechim," that is "beloved"; here "scappir," that is "beautiful and pleasing" translates it. This comeliness therefore, more than natural, given to Moses by God, signified that Moses was pleasing to God, and was dear and of concern to Him, so that he would not only be preserved from the waters, but would become the savior of the people: and so by this comeliness of Moses, not so much human as divine, his parents were confirmed in their faith, and encouraged to hide him; nor did they doubt that by this means he would escape the waters unharmed with God as his protector, as indeed happened. Thus Chrysostom, Theophylactus, and Oecumenius.
11:24
All call this daughter of Pharaoh Thermut from Joseph: Philo adds in the Life of Moses that she was the sole heir of Pharaoh, and although she had been married for a long time, she was nevertheless without offspring. She therefore, seeing Moses as an infant so elegant and exposed, seized him, educated him, and adopted him as a son for herself; indeed, as Philo says, by feminine art she feigned herself pregnant and to have given birth to Moses, so that everywhere Moses might be thought to be her natural son, not an adopted one. For this reason, so that Moses might remove this opinion from his Hebrews, Moses, who was about to be their leader and liberator, denied that he was the son of the daughter of Pharaoh, as the Apostle here says. St. Stephen confirms this same thing, Acts VII, 22, where he teaches that Moses was educated in the royal manner, "in all the wisdom of the Egyptians"; and more clearly Philo, who says that great rewards were offered to Moses to summon teachers from Greece, who taught the liberal arts, and from Chaldaea astrologers, who taught sidereal science, and also Assyrians, who taught their letters, as one destined by hope of all to be the successor of the ancestral throne and called the younger king: but Moses greatly devoted himself to taming the affections of the soul, and followed not the institutions of the Egyptians, but the ancestral customs of his forefathers. Denied.—In Greek "ērnēsato legesthai," that is, he refused to be said and called the son of the daughter of Pharaoh; he refused, I say, both in words and in deeds: namely, when he withdrew from the court of Pharaoh to his Hebrews, joined himself to them, vindicated them by slaying an Egyptian, and finally professed himself the leader of the Hebrews against Pharaoh and the Egyptians. Note: Moses denied this "by faith" because faith, by which he believed the oracle of God already spoken concerning the future liberation of the Hebrews through him from Egypt, again the faith of the kingdom of heaven and of eternal recompense, impelled him to abandon the court and the luxuries of Egypt, so that with the Hebrews he might undergo all the tyranny of Pharaoh and the hazard of fortune. Let those imitate Moses who for the sake of ancestral faith are despoiled of their ancestral lands, domains, and indeed kingdoms.
11:25
In Greek it is "proskairon apolausin," that is, temporal, or the enjoyment of brief time. Note "of sin": for Moses would have sinned, not thinking of the liberation of the Hebrews, when he knew himself to be chosen by God for this from the oracle already spoken. Theodoret adds that a life which is conducted with the impious does not lack sin, especially when the impious afflict the pious, and in this seek praise, consent and aid from others, as the Egyptians afflicting the Hebrews sought favor and help from Moses in this matter, as if from the future heir and successor of the kingdom, as if to say: Moses preferred to be afflicted with the Hebrews rather than to live in the royal delights of the impious Pharaoh, and there to loosen the reins to sins and to applaud his ambition and tyranny. Therefore, with Moses let him depart from the court who wishes to be pious.
11:26
For "greater riches" St. Ambrose, in the book On Cain and Abel, chapter IV, reads "greater patrimony": for Moses, adopted as son and heir of the kingdom, exchanged this patrimony of the kingdom with the reproach of Christ. You will ask, what is meant here by "the reproach of Christ?" The Greeks answer that this "reproach of Christ" is the insults which the Hebrews cast upon Moses. For these are called "of Christ" typologically, or analogically, because just as Christ suffered insults from his Hebrews, whom he came to free: so Moses suffered the same from them. Thus Theodoret, Chrysostom, Theophylact. Secondly, Galen thinks "the reproach of Christ" is said of any insult which the faithful or the Church sustains from the unfaithful or the impious; and is called "of Christ," because Christ was the leader of suffering and the head of the suffering Church; and because, as Vasquez says, Christ afterwards taught that this insult ought to be sustained for the sake of justice and religion; which in Galatians V is called the cross of Christ. Hence when Ishmael persecutes Isaac, Esau Jacob, Cain Abel, the Egyptians Moses, the city of the devil the city of God, the wicked the good, it is always and is called "the reproach of Christ," as it were of the head mocked, vexed and afflicted in his members. For thus by the eternal law of God it is decreed, that in this age the wicked triumph, the pious bear the cross after Christ, and always struggle with adversities, by which God wishes to exercise them as his soldiers to merit the heavenly crown. Thirdly and most aptly, Ribera takes and explains these words properly, namely that Moses, partly from faith and the tradition of Abraham and the other fathers knowing that Christ would suffer for the human race, partly foreseeing by the prophetic spirit specifically the injuries and reproaches to be inflicted upon him by the Jews, so that he might be like Christ suffering, preferred to suffer, to be afflicted and covered with reproaches with the Hebrews, rather than to abound in honors and riches in the court of Pharaoh: for this properly is and is called "the reproach of Christ." For if Jeremiah foresaw these reproaches of Christ and shadowed them forth in his own reproaches, why not also Moses? If Isaiah, Ezekiel, Hosea, David and the other Prophets were sent by God for this purpose, that they might be a type of Christ preaching and suffering, and knew this very thing, namely that their sufferings and reproaches were typologically the sufferings and reproaches of Christ, because they represented them, why did not Moses the lawgiver and prince of the Prophets know, do and represent the same thing? For Moses, by so many reproaches and persecutions freeing the people from Pharaoh and Egypt, was expressed as a type of Christ, freeing us through his reproaches and cross from the tyranny of the devil and hell. "The reproach of Christ" therefore is said, not because the Egyptians inflicted it upon Moses in hatred of Christ, as if they knew nothing of Christ; but because Moses sustained it with strong and joyful heart out of love of Christ, reverence, imitation, likeness, and in order to represent the reproaches of Christ. For thus an actor, who on the stage represents Christ suffering, is said to act Christ, and the reproaches and passion of Christ. Such indeed as it were actors were Moses and the Prophets. Where Note: This is the sum of the perfection of a faithful man, namely that by the example and imitation of Christ he should love, thirst for, seek reproaches, mockeries, persecutions, calumnies, infamies; and therefore prefer them to any honor, fame, name and even royal glory; and so even if equal glory of God and equal virtue were in honor and reproach, he would nevertheless prefer to be affected by reproach rather than honor, so that in this way he might be assimilated to Christ burdened with injuries, losses and calumnies, and might bear the reproaches of Christ, saying with Paul: "God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified to me, and I to the world." He Looked to the Reward — of eternal glory in heaven, that is to say, Moses therefore despised the riches of Egypt for the miseries of his own people, because he reasoned thus with himself: If I give myself over to Egyptian delights and honors, I shall enjoy them for only twenty or thirty years, and soon I shall be condemned by an angry God to the eternal torments of hell; but if, on the other hand, I renounce these things and join myself to the afflicted people of God, I shall be pressed down with them in brick and mud, I shall be afflicted for only twenty or thirty years, and soon I shall be rewarded by God, the most generous remunerator of all virtue and especially heroic virtue, with eternal joys, riches and honors. But it is better to be miserable here for a short time than to be miserable forever; it is better to purchase eternal happiness with brief misery than to purchase eternal misery with brief happiness and present pleasure. Therefore I determine and decree to embrace the wretched lot of the Hebrews before the happiness of the Egyptians, so that I may obtain from God the reward of eternal glory and happiness. And this conclusion and hope impelled Moses to undertake all hard and difficult things with fortitude. In like manner the Blessed Thomas More, Martyr, once Chancellor of England, reasoned with himself, when Aloysia his wife, sent into his prison by Henry VIII, King of England, attempted to move his mind to assent to the king's lust: she wept and recalled the wretched lot of her husband and family, and on the other hand showed the great riches and honors promised by the king if he would comply with him, to whom More said: How long, O Aloysia, shall we enjoy these riches? She answered: Easily for twenty years yet, my husband. Thereupon More, rebuking and indignant, said: Go, O foolish merchant woman, shall I sell the eternal years of heavenly happiness for twenty years of brief happiness? I am not so foolish; rather I prefer to suffer this prison for my whole life, the confiscation of my goods, reproaches, and even death itself, than to squander my blessed eternity. Hence it is clear that it is pious and holy to perform good works with a view to and hope of eternal reward. For thus did this Moses act, and David, Psalm 118: "I have inclined," he says, "my heart to do thy justifications forever, for the sake of retribution." For this is an act of the virtue of hope. Just as therefore it is pious to perform good works from the virtue and impulse of charity, namely so that by them we may please God and testify our love toward God: so also it is pious to perform good works from the impulse of hope, namely so that by them we may obtain eternal reward. Thus teaches the Council of Trent, session VI, chapter XI. Hence secondly, the merits of good works are evident, inasmuch as God, as it were a rewarder, retributes eternal reward for them. You see here how Moses and Paul differ from the sense, faith and deeds of the Novatians.
11:27
Namely, when Moses, having slain an Egyptian, fearing the wrath of Pharaoh, fled into Midian, whence he was afterwards to return for the liberation of his people, as indeed he did return into Egypt, not fearing Pharaoh. Thus Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylactus. But because at that time Moses fled into Midian not so much by faith as by fear of Pharaoh, as is said in Exodus II, 15, and the Apostle does not say: "By faith he returned," nor even: "By faith he fled," but: "By faith he left Egypt"; hence secondly, more rightly, with Lyran, Tostatus and Pererius on Exodus chapter II, we shall say that Moses left Egypt by faith when he led the Hebrews out of it at the command of God for His people. For then by faith he believed that he with the people would escape by God's help from the hands of Pharaoh pursuing, and that the people would happily penetrate into Chanaan, as God had promised: for unless Moses had been armed with this faith, he would never have undertaken so great a deed, by which he exposed himself and his whole nation to the wrath and indignation of Pharaoh. The Invisible One As If Seeing He Endured. — For "he endured" the Greek is "ekarterēsen," that is, he persevered, he persisted in afflictions, he tolerantly bore all adversities with constancy. Whence Vatablus translates it, just as if he had seen him who is invisible, so he hardened himself and persevered in bearing all hard things. Our translator in the same sense renders "he endured," that is to say, Moses with certain faith, patiently, with long-suffering and perseverance in so many adversities awaited the help of the invisible God both in leading the Hebrews out of Egypt and the reward promised in heaven, just as if he had beheld these things present before his eyes, and therefore he endured and bore all hard things with a strong and constant mind. Note that "as if" has emphasis: for it answers to the Hebrew "caph," which is not only a mark of likeness, but also of measure, or equality, that is to say, With equal and like certainty, hope, patience and tranquility Moses endured God, whom he did not see, both help and reward, as if he had seen him before his eyes. You see here how "faith is the substance of things to be hoped for, the evidence of things that appear not."
11:28
Namely, because Moses believed by faith that he himself with the whole people would be delivered from death by the blood of the paschal lamb and by the angel striking the firstborn of the Egyptians: hence, incited by this faith, he immolated the paschal lamb and sprinkled its blood on the doorposts, so that the angel striking, seeing the blood of the lamb, would pass over the houses of the Hebrews and enter into the houses of the Egyptians, Exodus cap. XII, vers. 12 and 23; from which passing over, or rather passing by of the angel, both the lamb and the feast itself was called in Hebrew "pesach," in Chaldean, Greek and Latin "pascha," as I said I Corinthians V, 7. Paul tacitly here objects to the Hebrews the faith of Christ immolated, inasmuch as by His blood we have been delivered from the angel striking, that is from the devil and hell: for this is here signified allegorically.
11:29
For by the faith in which the Hebrews believed Moses, promising in the name of God a miraculous and happy passage through the sea on dry foot, by this faith, I say, the Hebrews being stirred up, entered the Red Sea itself confidently and securely, and trod upon it and passed through as dry land. "Which they experienced," in Greek "hēs peiran labontes," that is, whose experience when they had begun, when namely they had made trial, and had attempted to cross the sea on dry foot, the Egyptians pursuing the Hebrews "were devoured." In Greek "katepothēsan," that is they were submerged, swallowed up. Hitherto the Apostle has set before the Hebrews the patriarchs Moses, Abraham, Noah and others as it were heroes of faith; now he sets before them the common people and the multitude, as if to say: If you cannot imitate those heroes, O Hebrews, imitate at least the rude people, which by faith overcame the Red Sea. For if you are equal with them in faith, you will receive an equal fruit of faith, namely that, animated by faith in Christ and hope of eternal reward, you might bravely endure exiles, the plundering of goods and all harsh things for the faith of Christ; and thus not through the Red Sea into Chanaan, but through the baptism of Christ, faith and patience you might penetrate into heaven, and there obtain eternal riches and rewards.
11:30
As if to say: Not by undermining, not by battering rams, not by siege engines; but by faith, in which Joshua and the Hebrews believed, and obeyed God promising that by circling the city of Jericho for seven days with the ark, the sound of trumpets and the shout of the people, its walls, though very high and solid, would fall to the ground utterly; these walls in fact fell, and thus by faith, not by the edge of the sword, Jericho was taken by the Hebrews. See Joshua cap. VI.
11:31
"By faith," namely that by which Rahab believed that Jericho and the other cities of Chanaan would be delivered by God, as He had promised, to the Hebrews: animated by this faith, she received the explorers of the Hebrews "with peace," that is peacefully, in a friendly and benevolent manner, and hid them, and sent them back safely to the Hebrews, lest they be captured and killed by the citizens of Jericho: and therefore she alone with her household was saved in the destruction of Jericho, while all the rest, unbelieving and unwilling to surrender to the Hebrews, were slain, as if to say: If you are not moved by the examples of your own people, O Hebrews, at least show forth, you who have been educated in true religion, the faith which once a Gentile woman of Chanaan, nay a vile wretch and harlot, displayed. From this it is evident that when the Hebrews drew near, especially when they saw their explorers, and heard the report of the passage of the Hebrews through the Red Sea on dry ground, with the Egyptians submerged, and of the miracles and victories which the Hebrews obtained against Amalec, Og and Seon, kings, Rahab believed in the true God of the Hebrews, and God touched her heart, and inspired in her faith not human but divine, and repentance and fear: for by this faith and by the works of faith Rahab was justified, as St. James says, chapter II, verse 25. Note: Rahab is called a "harlot," in Hebrew "hatzona," which although the Chaldean, Josephus, the Hebrews and Lyran translate as "innkeeper," nevertheless St. Jerome and the Septuagint, and from them Paul, here interpret it as "pornēn," that is a harlot: for the Hebrew "zona" signifies both, and both apply to this Rahab. For it is probable that Rahab was an innkeeper for hire. For it rarely happens that women who establish public inns, preside over them and seek profit, escape the danger or at least the suspicion of incontinence and debauchery. Whence these hired innkeepers, both among the Gentiles and among the Hebrews, were held to be disreputable and unchaste, and from them the name of harlotry was derived; for "zona" in Hebrew is said from "zun," that is "to earn, to sell, to prostitute" oneself or one's goods; and in Greek "pornē," that is harlot, is said from "pernein," that is from selling; and the Latin "meretrix" is derived from "merendo" and "mercede." You will say: how could the Hebrew explorers, faithful and religious men, wish to turn aside to a harlot in a brothel. I answer: the house of Rahab was not a public brothel, but an inn, in which however both she herself and other mistresses were not lacking to guests, as not rarely even now happens in inns. But by prudent counsel the Hebrews entered this one woman's establishment, so that in it, as guests rather than as explorers, they might lie hidden most secretly. Add that the house of Rahab was near the walls, and thus more remote from the people and more hidden, and more suitable for escape if the situation required it. Thus Abulensis, Vatablus and Arias Montanus, in Joshua chapter II.
11:32
For Gideon by faith, whereby he believed God promising him and his victory over the Midianites, obtained the same, Judges VII; Barak by faith, whereby he believed Deborah commanding him in the name of God to fight against Sisera, routed him like a thunderbolt (whence Barak appropriately signifies in Hebrew a thunderbolt), Judges IV; thus Samson, Jephthah, David and others by faith, whereby they believed God stirring them up to battle against the Philistines, Ammonites and other enemies of God's people, overthrew them. Whence of Jephthah and Samson it is often said that the spirit of the Lord came upon him or rushed upon him, when he undertook battle or some other difficult work. Note: The Apostle here combines the heroes of faith, namely two and two, who lived in nearly the same age, so that he places the former not in time, but in dignity and fame. For Gideon was more glorious than Barak, who nevertheless was prior to Gideon in time. Thus also Samson before Jephthah; and David, as a king most mighty and most successful in wars, surpassed Samuel not in time, but in glory. Note secondly, The Apostle here properly and primarily does not weave a catalogue of the Saints of the Old Testament, but only to set forth and praise the heroes of faith, who by faith performed and accomplished heroic deeds: for otherwise it is clear that Jephthah sinned by robbery, Samson and Rahab by fornication, others in different ways. Thus Chrysostom and Theophylactus here, and Abulensis, in cap. XI of Judges. Yet secondarily the Apostle sufficiently indicates that all were holy, and consequently by faith repented of their sins, and thus departed from life in grace and in hope of salvation and of blessed resurrection. For in verse 33 he says, "that they by faith wrought justice," etc.; and in verse 39: he says, "And all these being approved by the testimony of faith, received not the promise, God providing some better thing for us, that they should not be perfected without us." Where he sufficiently indicates that all named by him did not indeed receive the consummated happiness promised to the faithful before Christ and Christians: yet they shall receive the same with them in the blessed resurrection. For the purpose of the Apostle is to confirm the Hebrews by the example of the fathers, whom he here cites, both in holiness and in Christian faith. Whence St. Thomas, Anselm and Ribera assert that the Apostle here weaves a catalogue of the Saints of the Old Testament, not of all, but of the more illustrious, namely of those who among the Hebrews obtained the fame of holiness and the glory of name.
11:33
Conquered kingdoms — Of the Chanaanites, Philistines, Ammonites and others. Wrought justice — that is, just vengeance of their people against the unjust Chanaanites, Philistines and other enemies. Secondly, "justice," that is, mercy and humanity, for example, which David and Samuel showed to Saul, the wicked king and their enemy (when they were able to harm him), by sparing him, indeed by serving him. Thus Chrysostom and Oecumenius. Thirdly, others properly take "justice," as if to say, These Saints maintained justice, rendered to each his due, were just judges and avengers of justice. Fourthly and best, they wrought "justice," that is, just and holy works, by which, as I said in verse 5, they pleased God. Whence the Syriac renders it, "pelachu kinuta," that is, they cultivated justice, as if to say, The Saints by faith, whereby they believed such great rewards to be laid up in heaven, devoted their whole life to its study and exercise, and cultivated and exercised one virtue. Obtained promises. — For example, when Joshua, Caleb and other Hebrews entered and possessed the land of Chanaan promised to them; when Isaac was born to Abraham; to David Solomon, his son and heir promised by God; when Gideon, Samson, Jephthah obtained the victories promised by God; and thus any other obtained the promise specially made to him by God, which he believed by faith, in actual fact. You will say: How then in verse 39 does he say that they had not yet received the promises? I answer: In Greek it is "tēn epangelian," that is, that (namely the eminent) promise, which is the end, the head and the sum of all promises, and which is promised to all in common, namely eternal happiness and consummated beatitude both of soul and body: for none of those fathers obtained this before Christ. Stopped the mouths of lions. — Not all, but some of the heroes already mentioned, namely Samson, who tore apart a lion's whelp with his bare hand, Judges XIV, 6; and David, who suffocated a lion attacking his flock by seizing it by the throat, I Kings XVII, 34; and Daniel, who by his presence and holiness closed the mouths of lions raging with hunger, so that they dared not touch him, Daniel VI, 22.
11:34
They Quenched the Violence of Fire. — Namely, the three companions of Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego in the Babylonian furnace, where they stood against and repelled the most ardent fire, wood, pitch and all other things burning most powerfully, so that it could not exercise its force and violence upon their bodies, as if they were asbestos, Daniel III, 49. They Escaped the Edge of the Sword. — Correct with the Romans, Syriac and Greek, "ephugon," that is, they escaped. For the enemy is put to flight, but the edge of the sword is not put to flight, but rather one flees from it. Thus Elias escaped the sword of Jezabel, David that of Saul, Moses that of Pharaoh. They Were Made Strong from Infirmity. — That is, from sickness, as Ezechias, IV Kings XX, 6, and Tobias from blindness, Tobias XI, 15, and Job from his plague, Job at the end. Secondly, "from," that is, "infirmity," so that from infirm, weak and fearful they became strong, mighty and bold: as Gideon became, Barak, Moses, Joshua, Joshua cap. VIII and IX, Judith and others, when they were called by God to the leadership or governance of the people. Both senses are brought forward and followed by Theodoret, Theophylactus and Chrysostom, who refers this to the Jews during the Babylonian captivity, as if wasted and dying, who returned to Judea cheerful, lively and vigorous. Thirdly, Vatablus translates, "they were made strong from infirmity"; and Cardinal Hugo from St. Chrysostom, from weakness they were made strong; for the strength of the faithful is the knowledge and confession of their own infirmity: for through this the virtue of God is perfected in our infirmity. See what is said II Corinthians XII, 9. They Turned to Flight the Camps of the Foreigners. — For "turned" in Greek is "eklinan," that is, they inclined, that is, they put to flight; for an army is said to be inclined when it yields to the enemy and prepares flight. For "camps" in Greek is "parembolas," which although Erasmus translates as "incursions," yet our Interpreter more correctly, indeed Vatablus and Beza translate as "camps" or "armies." The Syriac translates "masreiata," that is, they overthrew the fortifications of the enemy, as David did when he stormed Zion, the most fortified citadel; and the Maccabees, when they penetrated the iron walls of the enemy, and into the very citadels of the enemy they not so much climbed as flew. But, as I said, the Greek "parembolas" properly signifies not citadels or fortifications, but camps.
11:35
"By," that is, from, "resurrection," namely through resuscitation, because they rose from death. Thus the Shunamite woman received her son resuscitated by Elisha, as if regenerated and brought back to life from the bosom of resurrection, IV Kings IV. In like manner the widow of Zarephath received her son called back to life by Elijah, III Kings XVII. But Others Were Stretched Out. — In Greek "etympanisthēsan," which Suidas translates as beaten with rods, or bruised with cudgels, flayed and hanged; Chrysostom and Theophylactus translate it as beheaded. But the Greek "etympanisthēsan" literally means they were tortured on the tympanum. Note here that the tympanum was a kind of torture instrument by which men were stretched out forcefully and rigidly, as on a rack, and beaten like hides stretched on a drum. He notes Eleazar and the Maccabees, who were terribly tortured by Antiochus Epiphanes. For of Eleazar it is said in II Maccabees VI, 19 and 28: "He went willingly to the torture," in Greek "epi to tympanon," that is, to the tympanum; and of the seven Maccabean brothers in chapter VII, 1, it is said they were tortured with whips and leather straps (in Greek "neurais," that is, with nerves and leather thongs of oxen): for they were beaten on the tympanum and with whips and leather straps, and struck with cudgels and rods and hammers, and were offered up like a tympanum to all manner of blows and tortures. The philosopher Anaxarchus, according to Laertius, when being pounded by the tyrant Nicocreon, as if in a mortar, with a pestle, said: "Pound, pound the wineskin, Anaxarchus you do not pound," calling his body a wineskin, but Anaxarchus his soul, or rather the noble spirits he bore. Eleazar in fact said this very thing to Antiochus: "You pound and strike the tympanum, Antiochus, and strike Eleazar you do not pound and strike." Hence that voice of the Maccabees: "These things (of the body) I possess from heaven; but now for the laws of God I despise these very things, because I hope to receive them back from Him." Not Accepting Redemption, that They Might Find a Better Resurrection. — That is to say, Eleazar, the Maccabees and the like willingly underwent these torments. For they could, if they had yielded even a little word to Antiochus, be redeemed and freed from all punishments: but now, strengthened by faith, they preferred to be tortured and to die, so that through that death they might find a resurrection and a life better than the present life, which they were losing and squandering for God. Secondly. Theophylactus and Oecumenius interpret "a better resurrection" as a more glorious one, namely that the Maccabees, as most valiant Martyrs, will rise in greater glory before other Saints. Thirdly, Chrysostom thinks this "resurrection" is called "better" in respect to the resurrection to the present life, of which he spoke before: "Women received their dead by resurrection." But the first sense is simpler and more solid. There is no doubt, says Beza, that he designates the persecution which Antiochus exercised. The Apostle therefore cites the books of the Maccabees: why therefore do you reject them and strike them from the canon? They Were Tested. — Thus all the Greek and Latin texts read with Chrysostom, Theodoret, Theophylactus, Oecumenius, although the Syriac and some others omit this. Therefore "they were tested," namely others by grave and prolonged calamities, as Job; others by persecutions, exiles, hunger and want, as the Prophets under Jezebel; others were tested by God through difficult obedience, as Abraham; others were tested by every kind of punishment, as the Maccabees and other Martyrs under Antiochus, and Paul speaks properly of such as these, as is evident from what precedes and follows: but by faith and hope of heavenly glory, they overcame all these trials. They Died by the Slaying of the Sword. — Such were those Israelites in the persecution of Antiochus, of whom it is said in II Maccabees V, 13: "There were therefore slaughters of young men and old men, and destruction of women and children, and slaying of virgins and infants; and in the whole space of three days eighty thousand were slain." Behold here the faith, fortitude and martyrdoms of the Saints of the Old Testament; what then shall Christians do? Hear what they did in the primitive Church, with Tertullian describing it in his book to Scapula the Prefect, chapter V: "Your cruelty," he says, "is our glory. See only that in this very thing, that we endure such things, we do not seem to break forth for this alone, that we may prove this, that we do not fear these things, but willingly call for them. When Arrius Antoninus was persecuting urgently in Asia, all the Christians of that city offered themselves by their own hand before the tribunals: then he, having ordered a few to be led away, said to the rest: O wretched ones, if you wish to perish, you have precipices or ropes. If this should please and be done here also, what will you do concerning so many thousands of men, so many men and women, of every sex, every age, every rank, offering themselves to you? How many fires, how many swords will be needed!" The same in the Apology, final chapter: "Torture," he says, "torment, condemn, destroy us. The injustice of yours is the proof of our innocence. For this reason God permits us to suffer these things: for indeed, recently in condemning a Christian woman rather than to a lion, by which you have confessed, a stain of chastity among us is reckoned more atrocious than every punishment and every death." Nero first moved persecution against Christians, who cast Christians, some to crosses, others to flames, others to dogs to be torn apart, as I said in II Timothy IV, 17. Domitian second slaughtered very many noble Christians at Rome and illustrious men without any law, without any reason, expelled countless numbers into exile, mulcted them with the seizure of goods. Nor is it surprising; since he himself, lifted up by blind arrogance into such pride, wished to be called and written and worshipped as Lord and God, as Orosius, Sextus Aurelius Victor, Sulpicius and others testify. Trajan third, raging and daily slaughtering immense bands of Martyrs, among others cast St. Ignatius at Rome in the amphitheater (the place still exists marked by an altar and chapel, which I have often venerated with great feeling of soul) to lions. Marcus Antoninus Verus was the fourth persecutor, how sharp his persecution was, the letters testify which were written by the Gauls of Lyons and Vienne to the Asian and Phrygian brethren, extant in Eusebius, book V of the History, chapter 1. Severus was the fifth; Maximinus the sixth, who raged especially against the Clergy and priests, as the teachers of the faithful, as Eusebius testifies, book VI, chapter XX. Decius was the seventh, and his colleague Valerianus, under whom St. Lawrence triumphed on the gridiron. Hear St. Jerome concerning these, at the beginning of the Life of St. Paul the first Hermit, who fleeing this persecution withdrew into the desert: "Under Decius," he says, "and Valerianus, at which time Cornelius at Rome and Cyprian at Carthage were condemned with happy bloodshed, a harsh storm devastated many Churches in Egypt and the Thebaid. It was then the wish of Christians to be pierced by the sword for the name of Christ: but the cunning enemy, seeking slow torments unto death, wished to slay souls, not bodies. And as Cyprian himself, who suffered from him, says: To those willing to die, it was not permitted to be killed." He adds examples: a Martyr persevering in faith, and victorious among the racks and plates, the judge ordered to be anointed with honey, and to be laid back in the burning sun with hands bound behind the back, namely so that he might yield to the stings of flies, he who had previously overcome burning pans. Against another he sent a harlot, who might overcome pleasure by torture, biting his tongue he spat upon her. But what is more cruel than that at Catania in Sicily to the tender virgin Agatha not only were glowing plates applied on the rack, but also her breast was cut off? Whence the judge Quintianus deservedly heard from her: "Cruel tyrant, are you not ashamed to cut off in a woman what you yourself sucked from your mother?" By the just judgment of God therefore Decius was submerged in a barbarous land among confused crowds in the abyss of a marsh, so that not even his body could be found; but Valerian, captured by Sapor king of the Persians, grew old in most ignominious servitude among the Persians, as Eusebius testifies, lib. VII, cap. IX. The eighth was Aurelianus, who stirred up a bitter persecution against Christians by an impious decree: and not long after he was punished by sudden death. The ninth was Diocletianus. The tenth, Maximianus Herculeus, under whom was such rage of the unfaithful, that within the space of thirty days eighteen thousand people of both sexes, destroyed in various and horrible ways, perished. We ourselves, says Eusebius, lib. VIII, cap. IX, when we were journeying through the solitudes of Egypt, beheld with our own eyes, so that innumerable multitudes of the faithful were offered to the most savage Prefect sitting at the tribunal, whom he ordered to be beheaded one by one, each confessing himself a Christian. All willingly, indeed even anticipating one another, offered their necks to the executioners: the hands of the executioners failed, and those succeeding one another grew weary, the edge of the sword was blunted. I saw, he says, the executioners weary sitting down, recovering their strength, restoring their courage, changing swords, and the day itself was not sufficient for the punishment. To these were subservient Maximinus and Maxentius, the son of Maximianus, and Licinius, who ordered Christians to be delivered to butchers, and them suspended like pigs in public, afterwards placed upon wooden blocks to be cut into pieces, and divided into parts, and thus ordered to be cast into the sea for food for fishes. See more things in John Lensaeus Belliol., a Doctor of Louvain, in that excellent little work which he published on the various kinds of persecutions. In this age how various and horrible are the torments which the Orthodox and Martyrs suffered from the Huguenots in England, France and Belgium, it is to be seen in the Theatre of heretical cruelty. Behold these things, Christians, and emulate similar ones: let it shame you not to be able to bear stripes, indeed even harsher words. Your fathers generously bore fires, gibbets, racks, lions, and whatever cruelty could devise, they bore and mocked, and will you shudder at the bite of a gnat? Far be it, far be it; rather contend with them in patience, in fortitude. The same faith calls you hither to hoped-for eternity, and sounds the trumpet call.
11:36
Such was Jeremiah, who when he threatened the rebellious Jews with the destruction of Jerusalem, suffered most dreadful things from them, namely reproaches, blows, stripes, hunger, imprisonment, he was often proclaimed guilty of death by the whole people, and at length was stoned and died a martyr: and so Jeremiah was the most express type of Christ afflicted by the Jews, and deservedly by Isidore of Pelusium, lib. I, epist. 208, is called "polypathestatos," that is, most calamitous. Such also was Micaiah, who because he predicted disaster to king Achab, was cast into chains by him, and was mocked and beaten by the false prophet, III Kings, vers. ult. Such were the other Prophets, Zach. XI, 11. "The heavenly pilgrimage brings forth such contests: for it is truly the mark of great men to suffer mockeries from their own," says Climacus.
11:37
They Were Stoned. — As Naboth through the agency of Jezabel, III Kings XXI, and Zacharias, son of Jehoiada the high priest, II Paralipomenon XXIV, and many others, concerning whom Christ says Matthew XXIII, 37: "Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee," of whom Jeremiah was the chief, concerning whom Tertullian, Scorpiaci VIII: "Jeremiah," he says, "is stoned, Isaiah is sawn asunder, Zacharias is slain between the temple and the altar, assigning the perpetual stains of his blood to the stones." They Were Sawn Asunder. — As the Maccabees, whose hands and feet were cut off and severed, II Maccabees VII, 4. St. Jerome in Matthew XXVI reads, they were sawn asunder (for the Greek "epristhēsan" also signifies this), and refers it to Isaiah, whom the Hebrews report to have been sawn asunder with a saw by Manasses, because he had rebuked his vices and those of the princes more sharply and more frequently. The same thing is related by Epiphanius in the Life of Isaiah, St. Thomas and Tertullian in verse, where he thus sings of him: Whom the people sawed asunder, the wood without blemish found. The undeserving, mad, with cruel death destroyed. By which words he teaches that the saw with which Isaiah was sawn asunder was "wooden"; namely, so that Isaiah, who by his name prefigured the name and advent of Jesus the Saviour, might also by his death prefigure the matter and form of the cross in a wooden saw. They Wandered About in Sheepskins, in Goatskins. — "Melota," says St. Thomas, "is a garment made from the hairs of camels, or better: the badger has a hairy skin, from which is made a hairy garment, which is called melota." But "mēlon" in Greek is called sheep, hence "mēlōtē," melota, is called sheepskin, or rather the spoil, that is the skin stripped from the body of a sheep together with its wool. Hence Philo relates that poor and rustic men, whom necessity compels to dwell outside cities in the open air, are accustomed to make garments; see the beginning of the book De Victim. Add that melota by catachresis signifies the skin of any quadruped. Paul notes Elijah, who in IV Kings I, 8, is called "a hairy man," not so much from beard and hair, as from melota and hairy and rough garment; he notes also Elisha and other Prophets, whose distinguishing mark was melota, or sackcloth from hairy skin. Moreover, the Prophets used melota, as it were a vile and rough garment, both because Ahab, Antiochus and others reduced them to extreme poverty, so that they were forced to flee from men and human consolations, and to wander and hide in mountains and caves like wild beasts; and because by this vile habit of theirs they wished to teach men that luxury of clothing is to be despised, concerning which Chrysostom has much here, hom. 28, in the moral sense; and finally, so that by this as it were sackcloth and habit of penance, wandering about fields and cities, they might teach the people, and stir and move them to penance and holy life. Thus St. John the Baptist, preaching, was clothed in sackcloth made of camel's hair, and girded with a leather girdle: hence also the holy Hermits of old used melota. See Cassian, lib. I De Institut. monast., cap. VIII. St. Bernard, citing these words, tract. De Vita solitaria: "For this reason," he says, "our fathers in Egypt and Thebaid, most ardent imitators of this holy life, dwelling in solitudes, straitened, afflicted, for whom the world was not worthy: they themselves built cells for themselves, in which, covered only and enclosed, they were protected from the whirlwind and from rain: in which, abounding in the delights of eremitic frugality, they enriched many, themselves needy, whom by what name I may more worthily call I know not, heavenly men, or earthly angels, dwelling on earth, but having their conversation in heaven. They laboured with their hands, and from their labour fed the poor, themselves hungry; from the vastness of the desert they supported the prisons of cities; and the sick, placed in any necessities, they sustained, living from their labour, and dwelling in the labour of their hands. What shall we say to these things, we who are not even animals, but earthly beasts: clinging to the earth and to the senses of our flesh, walking in the sense of our flesh, and depending on the hands of others?" In Want. — "hysteroumenoi," that is, destitute of necessary things. The Syriac version renders it "senikin," that is, lacking daily bread. Such was Elijah fleeing from Jezabel, whom God had to feed with bread sent by a raven. Such also were the Jews fleeing and hiding in the persecution of Antiochus, I Maccabees cap. I and II. In Distress. — An example of this was Elijah, on account of the distress of the persecution of Jezabel, desiring death, III Kings XIX, 4. Such was also David in the persecution of Saul, and the Maccabees in the persecution of Antiochus. Afflicted. — "kakouchoumenoi," that is, badly treated, badly handled and oppressed.
11:38
As if to say: These holy men were of such dignity that the world was not worthy to have them. For by their prayers before God, they themselves preserved cities and provinces, indeed the whole world, lest God should overwhelm it again with a flood on account of sins. Whence when Elias was taken up, Eliseus cried out to him: "My father, (thou art) the chariot of Israel, and the charioteer thereof." Wherefore rightly does Rufinus say in the prologue to the Lives of the Fathers: "Truly, who would doubt that the world stands by the merits of the saints?" And yet the world (such is its blindness!) desires to be deprived of them, so that by this very reason it might declare itself unworthy to enjoy such men any longer, as St. Dionysius writes to St. John the Evangelist. Secondly, "worthy," that is, of equal value and price with these Saints was not the world; as if to say: If not only the earth, heaven and all inanimate things, but also wicked men and the whole world were melted together into one weight and price, not even thus would it be a just price for any one of this company of Saints and heroes. Thus Theophylactus, Galenus and Ribera. See of what great price and merit the Saints are, and consequently how much their prayers and merits avail before God, which therefore it is most advisable to implore. But the former sense, as it is simpler, so it is plainer and more genuine. In Solitudes Wandering, in Mountains, and in Caves, and in the Caverns of the Earth. — Thus David fled from Saul and hid himself in the cave of Odollam, thence in Ziph, thence in the wilderness of Engaddi, I Kings XXII, and seq. Thus a hundred Prophets were hidden and rescued from the sword of Jezabel by Abdias, III Kings XVIII, 13. Thus Mathathias and other Jews, fleeing Antiochus, hid themselves in mountains and caves, I Maccabees II, and II Maccabees VI. Note that Elias, Eliseus and the sons of the Prophets commonly dwelt in mountains, and especially loved Carmel. For they dwelt so that their minds were in heavenly things, their bodies in lofty places, despising base things; which also may be observed in Christ: whence the Carmelites contend that their institute began on Carmel and was delineated in a rude manner by Elias, concerning which John, Bishop of Jerusalem (whoever he was), wrote a book, which is found in vol. IX of the Library of the Holy Fathers. Thus and much more, after St. Paul, Christians at Rome during the persecution of the Pagan Emperors dwelt in caves and caverns, indeed in sepulchres. Truly I marvelled, and was filled with sacred awe, as well as with compassion and devotion, when near Rome at St. Sebastian I saw the catacombs, in which the bodies of the holy Apostles Peter and Paul lay hidden for more than two hundred years: where the Pontiffs celebrated, preached, and made ordinations in a stone chair which I saw there. Likewise when I traversed the underground caverns there for a long distance, partly walking, partly crawling, now ascending, now descending, now turning, with a candle going before me. These caverns, excavated by Christians, extend for many miles even to the sea: they have streets and passages in every direction infinite like a labyrinth (in which several have both lost themselves and perished: wherefore by order of the Pontiff they have now been blocked up), so that it appears to be an underground city, indeed a province. I beheld there scattered on the sides of the roads small burial niches and sepulchres of Martyrs, either in the earth or in the rock so cut in order step by step, that each held one body only, large ones for large bodies, small ones for small. This cemetery is called that of St. Calixtus, in which one hundred and seventy-four thousand Martyrs and Virgins are buried. Virgins are denoted by the figure of a dove, Martyrs by the figure of a palm carved on the sepulchre. I would never have believed there had been so much labour, affliction, constancy and zeal of the early Christians in digging out, adapting and maintaining these hiding-places, and dwelling there like moles and beasts, had I not seen it with my own eyes. Moreover that these were not only sepulchres of the dead, but also refuges and dwellings of the living, is evident from the acts of the holy Martyrs, as of St. Cecilia, in which we read that Valerianus her spouse, sent by her to St. Urban the Pontiff that he might be baptized by him, found him hiding among the sepulchres of the holy Martyrs. The same is read in many places of others. Thus the Saints and great men and Prelates of the Church, for whom the world was not worthy, were deprived of the very light of the sun, which is granted even to brute animals, and dwelt in caves, caverns and the depths of the earth among the dead: and yet they were not safe even there. For they were sometimes slain even in these places, as we read in the acts of the holy Pontiffs Stephen and Sixtus, that they were pierced with the sword and slain in this very cemetery of Calixtus. Go now, Christians, raise marble roofs to heaven, dwell among purple and golden hangings: I would rather dwell in a humble hut, indeed in the crypts with the holy Martyrs, and hide there for a time in hope of the blessed resurrection, that with them I might merit to enter and possess the heavenly and eternal tabernacles of the Blessed.
11:39
Although they were heroes and performed heroic works of faith and holiness, they did not receive the promise. "The promise," namely that which is called by eminence the promise, that is, of heavenly goods and consummated blessedness.
11:40
"Better," that is, God provided something more excellent for us than for the ancient fathers, by this very fact that He ordained that the time of blessedness and resurrection should not be with them in the Old Testament, but with us in the New Testament. For God willed that heaven should be opened to no one unless Christ, satisfying for our sins, should unlock it by His death and ascension; and consequently He willed that access to heaven and blessedness should be reserved for the time of Christ and the Christians, and therefore He suspended those holy ancients from this blessedness for so many thousands of years. The Apostle brought this forward to inject new stings into the Hebrews, and to lead and transfer them from Moses and the Prophets to Christ, from the Old Testament to the New, as if to something far more excellent and happy, namely that in which through Christ we obtain perfected grace and glory. Therefore Beza wrongly thinks in this place that the holy ones who died before Christ were blessed in heaven before Christ ascended there; but that Christ coming merely added some degree of blessedness to them. For the Apostle expressly rejects this here, and says of them in verse 39: "They received not the promise." And in chapter IX, verse 8, where he asserts that before Christ "the way of the saints was not yet made manifest," and, as Beza translates it, "opened," that is in the Holy of Holies, namely in heaven. So That They Should Not Be Perfected Without Us. — From this place and from the Apocalypse VI, 9, where the souls of the Martyrs are commanded to rest under the altar until their fellow servants and brothers who are to be killed are completed, Tertullian in his book On the Soul, final chapter, Lactantius in book VII, chapter XXI, and Victorinus in chapter VI of the Apocalypse, and some of the ancients, held that the souls of the holy dead do not see God, nor are they blessed before the day of judgment. But this opinion is now erroneous, and is the heresy of Vigilantius and Calvin condemned by Benedict XI, in the extravagant "Benedictus Deus." See Bellarmine, volume I, Controversy VII, at the beginning. As therefore concerns the present passage, by "perfection" some understand the blessedness of the soul, which consists in the vision and enjoyment of God: for the ancient fathers did not attain this before us, that is, before our time, namely of Christianity and Christ, who by the price paid unlocked the gate of heaven, so that immediately after death the holy soul could fly there. For this blessedness is the perfection of the soul, that is, perfect and perfected blessedness. Whence the Apostle, chapter XII, verse 23, calls the blessed souls "spirits of the just made perfect," as if perfect and perfected in their blessedness. Others by "perfection" understand the blessedness of the body, which the ancient fathers will not attain before us, that is, before our common resurrection, on the day of universal judgment: for this is properly perfection, that is, the perfected blessedness of man, both in soul and in body. Thus St. Augustine, epistle 90 to Evodius; as if the Apostle looked back to what he said in verse 34: "Not receiving redemption (namely of their body from death and torments), that they might find a better resurrection"; and as if he called that resurrection here "perfection." Nor does Chrysostom and his followers mean anything else here, when he says: "Lest the ancient Saints should seem to have something more before us, if they were crowned first before us, He appointed one time for all crowns, and he who conquered so many ages ago will receive the crown with you." And further: "They went before us in contests, but they do not go before us in crowns; He did not do them injury, but honored us: for they themselves as brothers willingly await us. For if we are one body, greater joy of the body is effected from this, when it is crowned together and communally, and not in parts." Where Chrysostom manifestly speaks not of the blessedness of the soul, which is given to each in his particular judgment, but of the blessedness of the body, and the public glory and crown of the Saints before the whole world, which all will receive together on the day of judgment: for this will be the solemn and perfect crown, and it will be the crown of blessedness and eternity. But it seems to me more truly that the Apostle by "consummation" does not distinctly and properly understand the beatitude of the soul, nor the beatitude of the body, nor does "without us" signify before our common resurrection on the day of judgment; but the Apostle by "consummation" understands beatitude in general, not determining this or that species and part of beatitude (for this beatitude itself absolutely perfects and consummates man, first in the soul, then also in the body), and "without us" is the same as "before us," or before the time of the New Testament: for the Apostle opposes this our time to the time of those fathers, which was that of the Old Testament, as if to say: Before the time of the New Testament, which is ours, no one of the ancient Saints attained consummation, that is, beatitude either of soul or of body; but all beatitude both of soul and of body came to each of them in the New Testament, in which it also comes to us, and thus we are consummated together with them, that is, we are blessed and glorified. That this is the meaning is evident, because the scope of the whole epistle is to teach that salvation and beatitude come to no one through the law and the Old Testament; but to all through the Gospel and the New Testament, namely through Christ. Hence he said above that the law brought no one to perfection, that consummation is not made through the law; but that it is made through Christ, who is the author of salvation and beatitude for us: and therefore in chapter IX, he taught at length that Christ opened heaven, previously closed, to us by his blood. Therefore by "consummation" here he understands absolutely eternal salvation and beatitude, and entrance into heaven. Secondly, the Apostle, whom he here calls "consummation," in the preceding verse called "promise"; but there he understood by it the promise of salvation and beatitude absolutely, not however of the glory of the body only; for this is the least part of the promise and beatitude: therefore he understands the same here by "consummation." Thirdly, if by "consummation" you understand the glory of the body to be given on the day of universal judgment, it will be false that all those ancient fathers, whom he reviewed throughout the chapter, were not consummated or to be consummated without us; which nevertheless the Apostle asserts here: for it is certain that many bodies of Saints (certainly of the illustrious ones of the Old Testament, and consequently of those whom the Apostle reviewed here) rose with Christ, Matthew XXVII, 52, and that, as is very probable, to immortal life and glory both of body and soul: but we shall rise to the glory of the body only on the day of judgment. Therefore most of the ancient fathers named here "without us," that is before us, are already consummated, that is, have risen in a glorious body. For when Matthew says that many rose, it plainly appears to follow that most of those whom the Apostle reviews here rose; so that this should be considered not so much the privilege of a few, as a common benefit of Christ the Prince bestowed on most of these fathers. Since therefore this opinion of the Apostle does not seem true concerning the resurrection of bodies, it follows that it should be understood in general concerning beatitude, which came to no one before us, that is before Christians, who are children of the New Testament, as if to say: God willed that the time of consummation, that is of beatitude both of soul and of body, should not be that of the Old Testament, but of the New; not to be given through Moses to the Jews, but through Christ to Christians, and to those who formerly believed in and hoped for Christ to come. Wherefore by the example of those, you, O Hebrews, now believe in Christ present, and in his faith, hope and love persevere constantly, and thus with the ancient fathers attain "consummation," that is salvation and beatitude. Note: For "should be consummated" in Greek it is "teleiōthōsi," which secondly can be translated: "should be consecrated, dedicated and as it were inaugurated," namely to heaven and the heavenly kingdom. See what is said in chapter II, verse 10.
Machine translation from the Latin, not reviewed.
11:1
Supra apostolus multipliciter ostendit excellentiam Christi, praeferens ipsum Angelis, Moysi et Aaron, et monuit fideles debere coniungi ipsi Christo, quae coniunctio, quia praecipue et inchoative fit per fidem, Eph. III, 17: habitare Christum per fidem in cordibus vestris, ideo apostolus procedit ad commendationem fidei. Et circa hoc facit tria: primo enim describit fidem; secundo ponit exempla diversa de ipsa, ibi in hac enim; tertio hortatur ad ea quae sunt fidei, XII cap., ibi ideoque vos tantam. Cap., ibi ideoque vos tantam. Diffinitionem fidei ponit complete quidem, sed obscure. Unde sciendum est, quod volens perfecte diffinire virtutem aliquam, oportet quod tangat materiam eius propriam, circa quam est, et finem eius, quia habitus cognoscitur per actum et actus per obiectum. Et ideo oportet tangere actum et ordinem ad obiectum et finem. Sicut volens diffinire fortitudinem, oportet tangere propriam eius materiam circa quam est, scilicet timores et audacias, et finem, scilicet bonum reipublicae, ut dicatur quod fortitudo est virtus moderativa illorum, propter bonum reipublicae. Cum autem fides virtus theologica habeat idem pro obiecto et fine, scilicet Deum: primo ergo ponit ordinem et finem; secundo materiam propriam, ibi argumentum non apparentium. Sciendum vero est, quod actus fidei est credere, qui est actus intellectus determinati ad unum, ex imperio voluntatis. Unde credere est cum assensu aliquid cogitare, ut dicit Augustinus in libro de praedestinatione sanctorum. Et ideo obiectum fidei et finis voluntatis oportet sibi correspondere. Veritas autem prima est obiectum fidei, in quo quidem consistit finis voluntatis, scilicet beatitudo, quae differenter est in via et in patria, quia in via veritas prima non est habita et per consequens nec visa, quia in his, quae sunt supra animam, idem est videre et habere, ut dicit Augustinus, LXXIII quaest., sed tantum est sperata. Rom. VIII, quaest., sed tantum est sperata. Rom. VIII, v. 25, 24: quod enim non videmus speramus. Quod enim videt quis, quid sperat? Ergo veritas prima non visa, sed sperata est finis voluntatis in via, et per consequens obiectum fidei, quia idem est sibi pro fine et obiecto. Finis autem ultimus simpliciter ipsius fidei in patria, quem intendimus ex fide, est beatitudo, quae in aperta visione Dei consistit. Io. XVII, 3: haec est vita aeterna, ut cognoscant te solum verum Deum, et cetera. Et XX, 29: beati qui non viderunt et crediderunt. Huiusmodi autem est spes fidelium. I Pet. I, 3: regeneravit nos in spem vivam. Finis ergo fidei in via est assecutio rei speratae, scilicet beatitudinis aeternae. Et ideo dicit sperandarum rerum. Sed quaeritur hic quare cum fides sit prior quam spes, diffinitur per ipsam: quia posterius debet diffiniri per prius, et non e converso. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod ex iam dictis patet solutio, quia dictum est, quod idem est obiectum et finis fidei. Cum ergo assecutio rei speratae sit finis eius, oportet quod etiam sit obiectum ipsius. Dicebatur autem supra, quod omnis habitus debet diffiniri per ordinem actus ad obiectum. Verum autem et bonum etsi in se considerata convertantur quantum ad supposita, tamen inquantum differunt ratione, diverso ordine se habent ad invicem, quia et verum est quoddam bonum, et bonum est quoddam verum. Et similiter intellectus et voluntas, quae distinguuntur penes distinctionem veri et boni, habent inter se diversum ordinem. Inquantum enim intellectus apprehendit veritatem et quidquid in ipsa continetur, sic verum est quoddam bonum, et sic est bonum sub vero. Sed inquantum voluntas movet, sic verum est sub bono. In ordine ergo cognoscendi, intellectus est prior, sed in ordine movendi voluntas est prior. Quia ergo intellectus movetur ad actum fidei ex imperio voluntatis, ut dictum est, in ordine movendi voluntas est prior. Ideo non diffinitur prius per posterius, quia, ut dictum est, in diffinitione fidei oportet ponere ordinem actus ad obiectum, quod idem est quod finis. Finis autem et bonum idem sunt, ut habetur II physicorum. In ordine autem ad bonum voluntas, cuius est spes sicut subiecti, est prior. Quare autem non dicit diligendarum, sed sperandarum? Ratio est, quia charitas est praesentium et absentium. Quia ergo finis non habitus, est obiectum fidei, ideo dicit sperandarum rerum. Nec obstat, quod res speranda est obiectum spei. Quia oportet, quod fides sicut ad finem ordinetur ad obiectum illarum virtutum quibus perficitur voluntas, cum fides pertineat ad intellectum secundum quod imperatur a voluntate. Sed cum fides sit una, quia ab unitate obiecti dicitur habitus unus, quare non dicitur rei sperandae, sed rerum sperandarum? Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod beatitudo, quae in se essentialiter est una, quia consistit in Dei visione, quae in se est una, est principium et radix ex qua multa bona derivantur, quae sub ipsa continentur: sicut dotes corporis, societas sanctorum, et multa alia. Ut ergo ostendat omnia ista pertinere ad fidem, loquitur in plurali. Illud autem, quod dicitur, substantia, potest multipliciter exponi. Uno modo causaliter, et tunc habet duplicem sensum. Unum quod est substantia, id est, faciens in nobis substare res sperandas, quod facit duobus modis. Uno modo quasi merendo. Ex hoc enim, quod captivat et submittit intellectum suum his quae sunt fidei, meretur quod aliquando perveniat ad videndum hoc quod sperat. Visio enim est merces fidei. Alio modo quasi per suam proprietatem praesentialiter faciat, quod id quod creditur futurum in re, aliquo modo iam habeatur dummodo credat in Deum. Alio modo exponi potest substantia essentialiter, quasi fides sit substantia, id est, essentia rerum sperandarum. Unde in Graeco habetur hypostasis rerum sperandarum. Essentia enim beatitudinis nihil aliud est, quam visio Dei. Io. XVII, 3: haec est vita aeterna ut cognoscant te solum verum Deum, et cetera. Unde de Trinit. cap. X, dicit Augustinus: haec contemplatio promittitur nobis actionum omnium finis, et cetera. Ipsa ergo plena visio Dei est essentia beatitudinis. Hoc autem videmus in scientiis liberalibus, quod si quis aliquam velit addiscere, oportet eum primo accipere principia ipsius, quae oportet credere cum sibi traduntur a magistro. Oportet enim credere eum qui discit, ut habetur I Poster. Et in illis principiis quodammodo continetur tota scientia, sicut conclusiones in praemissis, et effectus in causa. Qui ergo habet principia illius scientiae, habet substantiam eius, puta geometriae. Et si geometria esset essentia beatitudinis, qui haberet principia geometriae, haberet quodammodo substantiam beatitudinis. Fides autem nostra est, ut credamus quod beati videbunt et fruentur Deo. Et ideo si volumus ad hoc pervenire, oportet ut credamus principia istius cognitionis. Et haec sunt articuli fidei qui continent totam summam huius scientiae, quia beatos nos facit visio Dei trini et unius. Et hic est unus articulus. Unde hoc credimus, et ideo dicit substantia rerum sperandarum. I Cor. XIII, 12: videmus nunc per speculum et in aenigmate, tunc autem facie ad faciem; quasi dicat: tunc erimus beati quando videbimus facie ad faciem illud quod nunc videmus in speculo et in aenigmate. In his ergo verbis ostenditur ordo actus fidei ad finem, quia fides ordinatur ad res sperandas quasi quoddam inchoativum, in quo totum quasi essentialiter continetur, sicut conclusiones in principiis. Consequenter cum dicit argumentum non apparentium, tangit actum fidei circa propriam eius materiam. Actus autem proprius fidei, etsi sit in ordine ad voluntatem, ut dictum est, tamen est in intellectu sicut in subiecto, quia obiectum eius est verum, quod proprie pertinet ad intellectum. In actibus autem intellectus differentia est. Quidam enim sunt habitus intellectus, qui important omnimodam certitudinem ad completam visionem eius quod intelligitur, sicut patet de intellectu, qui est habitus primorum principiorum, quia, qui intelligit quod omne totum est maius sua parte, videt hoc, et est certus. Hoc etiam facit habitus scientiae, et sic talis habitus intellectus et scientia, faciunt certitudinem et visionem. Quaedam vero alia sunt, quae neutrum faciunt, scilicet dubitatio et opinio. Fides vero tenet medium inter ista, quia dictum est quod fides facit assensum in intellectu, quod potest esse dupliciter. Uno modo quia intellectus movetur ad assentiendum ex evidentia obiecti, quod est per se cognoscibile, sicut in habitu principiorum, vel cognitum per aliud quod est per se cognoscibile, sicut patet in scientia astronomiae. Alio modo assentit alicui non propter evidentiam obiecti a quo non movetur sufficienter; unde non est certus, sed vel dubitat, scilicet quando non plus habet rationem ad unam partem, quam ad aliam, vel opinatur, si habet quidem rationem ad unam partem, non omnino quietantem ipsum, sed cum formidine ad oppositum. Fides autem neutrum horum dicit simpliciter, quia nec cum primis est sibi evidens, nec cum duobus ultimis dubitat, sed determinatur ad alteram partem, cum quadam certitudine et firma adhaesione per quamdam electionem voluntariam. Hanc autem electionem facit divina auctoritas, per quam electionem determinatur intellectus, ut firmiter inhaereat his quae sunt fidei, et eis certissime assentiatur. Et ideo credere est cum assensu cognoscere. Propria ergo materia habitus fidei sunt non apparentia. Apparentia enim agnitionem habent, non autem fidem, ut dicit Gregorius. Actus autem fidei est certa adhaesio, quam vocat apostolus argumentum, accipiens causam pro effectu, quia argumentum facit fidem de re dubia. Est enim argumentum ratio rei dubiae faciens fidem ut dicit Boetius. Vel si sequamur etymologiam nominis qua dicitur argumentum, quasi arguens mentem, tunc accipit effectum pro causa, quia ex certitudine rei provenit, quod mens cogatur ad assentiendum. Unde argumentum dicitur non apparentium, id est, certa apprehensio eorum quae non videt. Quod si quis velit verba ista ad debitam formam reducere, posset dicere, quod fides est habitus mentis qua inchoatur vita aeterna in nobis, faciens intellectum assentire non apparentibus. Ubi enim nos argumentum habemus, habet alia littera convictio quia per auctoritatem divinam convincitur intellectus ad assentiendum his quae non videt. Patet ergo quod apostolus complete diffinit fidem, licet obscure. Per istam enim diffinitionem distinguitur fides ab omnibus quae pertinent ad intellectum. Per hoc enim quod dicitur argumentum, distinguitur fides ab opinione, dubitatione et suspicione, quia per ista non habetur firma adhaesio intellectus ad aliquid. Per hoc autem quod dicitur non apparentium, distinguitur ab habitu principiorum et scientia. Et per hoc quod dicitur rerum sperandarum, distinguitur a fide communiter sumpta, quae non ordinatur ad beatitudinem. Nam per propriam diffinitionem unumquodque innotescit, et distinguitur a quolibet alio, sicut est hic. Unde et ad istam omnes aliae reducuntur. Sed videtur quod male dicat, non apparentium, quia, ut dicitur Io. XX, 28: Thomas vidit et credidit. Item credimus esse Deum unum, quod tamen demonstratur a philosophis. Respondeo. Dicendum est quod fides dupliciter accipitur. Uno modo proprie, et sic est non visorum et non scitorum, ut patet ex praedictis. Et propterea, quod non potest maior certitudo haberi de conclusione, quam de principio a quo elicitur, quia semper principia sunt notiora conclusionibus, ideo cum principia fidei non habeant evidentiam, nec per consequens conclusiones. Et ideo intellectus non assentitur conclusionibus tamquam scitis nec tamquam visis. Alio modo communiter, et sic excludit omnem certam cognitionem, et sic loquitur Augustinus in quaest. Evangelii, quod fides est de quibusdam quae videntur. Apostolus autem loquitur de prima. Et quidem de Thoma dicendum est, quod, sicut dicit Gregorius, aliud vidit, aliud credidit, quia vidit humanitatem, et credidit divinitatem. Ad istud de demonstratione, dicendum est quod nihil prohibet aliquid esse visum uni quod est creditum alteri, sicut patet in diversis statibus. Quod enim non est visum in via, videtur in patria. Unde quod ego credo, Angelus videt. Similiter quod est visum a prophetis, ut quod Deus est unus incorporeus, hoc est credendum ab idiotis, sicut idiota credit eclipsim, quam astrologus videt. Et de talibus est fides secundum quid tantum. Quaedam autem sunt, quae simpliciter excedunt statum praesentis viae, et de talibus est fides simpliciter.
11:2
Supra posuit descriptionem fidei, hic ostendit eam per exemplum. Et circa hoc facit duo. Primo enim in generali manifestat propositum suum; secundo in speciali, ibi fide intelligimus. Quantum ad primum sic continuatur: sic ergo describo et commendo fidem, nec hoc est de novo, in hac enim, scilicet fide, senes, id est sancti patres, testimonium consecuti sunt, id est, crediderunt, et per fidem instituti sunt. Gen. XV, 6: credidit Abraham Deo, et reputatum est illi ad iustitiam. Ps. CXV, 1: credidi propter quod locutus sum. Inter omnes autem patres veteris testamenti, illi duo specialiter, scilicet David et Abraham, habent testimonium fidei. Fide intelligimus, et cetera. In speciali declarat per exempla antiquorum. Et primo quantum ad id quod crediderunt et docuerunt; secundo quantum ad id quod fecerunt, ibi fide Abel; tertio quantum ad id quod passi sunt, ibi alii autem distenti sunt. Doctrina autem in veteri testamento duplex fuit. Una aperte posita; alia vero sub velamine figurarum et mysteriorum velata fuit. Prima de unitate Dei et creatione mundi; secunda de mysterio incarnationis et reparationis. Unde sicut ipsi in memoriam creationis colebant sabbata, ita nos in memoriam resurrectionis servamus dominicam. Quantum ergo ad doctrinam de mundi creatione, dicit fide intelligimus, et cetera. Quod potest dupliciter legi: uno modo, quod verbo Dei sit ablativi casus. Et est sensus: nos sicut antiqui, fide, id est per doctrinam fidei, scilicet veteris testamenti Gen. I, 3: dixit Deus: fiat, etc., Ps. XXXII, 9: ipse dixit, et facta sunt, intelligimus saecula esse aptata, id est disposita, verbo Dei, id est, per imperium Dei. Hoc autem pertinet ad fidem, quod scilicet hoc intelligimus, quia cum fides sit de invisibilibus, etiam saecula facta sunt de invisibilibus, scilicet de materia prima, quae nuda et privata omni forma invisibilis est, et omni specie et dispositione carens.
11:3
Ideo dicit ut ex invisibilibus visibilia fierent. Sed hoc est satis ruditer dictum, licet sit verum. Secundo modo, quod verbo sit dativi casus. Et tunc est sensus: intelligimus per fidem ut prius saecula essent aptata, id est, convenientia et correspondentia verbo, ut ex invisibilibus, et cetera. Propter quod sciendum est, quod verbum Dei est ipse conceptus Dei, quo seipsum et alia intelligit. Deus autem comparatur ad creaturam, sicut artifex ad opus suum. Hoc autem videmus quod artifex, illud quod producit extra, producit in similitudinem conceptus sui. Unde facit domum in materia ad similitudinem domus, quam in mente sua formavit; quod si domus extra conveniat domui praeconceptae, est opus debito modo ordinatum; si non, non. Quia vero tota creatura optime disposita est, utpote producta ab artifice, in quo non potest cadere error, vel aliquis defectus, ideo plenissime secundum modum suum convenit divino conceptui. Unde Boetius de consolatione: pulchrum pulcherrimus ipse mundum mente gerens, similique imagine formans. Ideo dicit intelligimus fide saecula, id est, totam universitatem creaturae, aptata, id est, convenienter respondentia, verbo, id est conceptui Dei, sicut artificiatum arti suae. Eccli. I, 10: effudit illam, scilicet sapientiam suam, super omnia opera sua. Sequitur ut ex invisibilibus, et cetera. Sed quia apud antiquos communis animi conceptus erat, quod ex nihilo nihil fit, II physicorum, ideo quando videbant aliquod novum opus, dicebant quod esset factum ex aliquibus invisibilibus. Unde vel ponebant quodlibet esse in quolibet, sicut Empedocles et Anaxagoras: de quo nihil ad praesens; alii vero latitationem formarum, sicut ipse Anaxagoras; alii ab ideis, sicut Plato; alii ab intelligentia, sicut Avicenna. Unde secundum omnes istos visibilia facta sunt ex invisibilibus rationibus idealibus. Nos autem dicimus secundum modum praedictum, quod ex invisibilibus rationibus idealibus in verbo Dei, per quod omnia facta sunt, res visibiles sunt productae. Quae rationes, et si realiter idem sunt, tamen per diversos respectus connotatos respectu creaturae differunt secundum rationem. Unde alia ratione conditus est homo, et alia equus, ut dicit Augustinus in libro LXXXIII quaestionum. Quaestionum. Sic ergo saecula aptata sunt verbo Dei, ut ex invisibilibus rationibus idealibus in verbo Dei, visibilia, id est omnis creatura, fierent. Omnia autem ista verba expresse sunt contra Manichaeos. Ipsi enim dicunt, quod non est curandum quid homo credat, sed tantum quid faciat. Sed apostolus principium omnis operis ponit fidem; unde dicit, quod est substantia, id est fundamentum. Sine fide ergo frustra sunt opera. Item dicunt, quod non est credendum nisi unde habetur ratio. Contra quod dicit non apparentium. Item damnant vetus testamentum, dicentes quod a malo principio, scilicet a Diabolo, conditum sit. Contra quod dicit, quod in hac fide testimonium consecuti sunt senes. Deinde cum dicit fide Abel, etc., ostendit quid patres antiqui fecerunt. Et primo hoc ostendit de patribus qui fuerunt ante diluvium; secundo de patribus, qui fuerunt ante legem, ibi fide qui vocatur Abraham; tertio de his, qui fuerunt sub lege, ibi fide Moyses. Ante diluvium fuerunt tres specialiter Deo accepti, scilicet Abel, Enoch, Noe. Primo ergo ponit fidem Abel; secundo fidem Enoch, ibi fide Enoch; tertio fidem Noe, ibi fide Noe. De Abel autem ostendit quid per fidem fecerit, et quid inde consecutus sit. Per fidem Abel obtulit sacrificium. Unde sicut confessio est testimonium fidei interioris, ita ex cultu exteriori in sacrificio commendatur fides eius. Et ex eo quod obtulit sacrificium electum, quia de primo genitis gregis et de adipibus eorum, ostenditur electa fides eius. Optimum enim sacrificium signum fuit electae fidei et probatae. Mal. I, v. 14: maledictus fraudulentus, qui habet in grege suo masculum, et votum faciens immolat debile domino. De sacrificio autem Cain nulla fit mentio quantum ad excellentiam, sed solum, quod obtulit de fructibus terrae. Dicit ergo, quod Abel fide obtulit plurimam hostiam, non quantitate, sed pretiositate, quam Cain, id est, meliorem hostiam obtulit quam Cain, scilicet Deo, quia ad honorem Dei. Aliter enim non placuisset Deo. Glossa dicit fide plurima, sed hoc non habetur in Graeco, quia plurima est ibi accusativi casus; quod patet ex modo loquendi, qui est comparativus, nisi dicatur: fide plurima, id est, meliore et praestantiore quam Cain obtulisse, quia ut dictum est, sacrificium exterius signum fuit fidei interioris. Ex fide autem duo consequuntur, unum in vita, scilicet testimonium iustitiae. Unde dicit consecutus est testimonium esse iustus, scilicet per fidem. Matth. XXIII, 35: a sanguine Abel iusti, et cetera. Tamen non propter hoc testimonium Christi dicit ipsum consecutum fuisse testimonium iustitiae, quia non intendit hic introducere nisi auctoritates veteris testamenti, scilicet propter id quod dicitur Gen. IV, 4: respexit dominus ad Abel et ad munera eius; quia respectus domini est specialiter super iustos. Ps. XXXIII, 15: oculi domini super iustos. Et hoc, testimonium perhibente Deo muneribus eius. Quod forte fuit, quia igne caelesti incendebantur munera. Et hoc fuit respectus Dei. Prius tamen respexit ipsum offerentem, quam oblationem eius, quia ex bonitate offerentis acceptatur oblatio, quae non est sacramentalis, quia sacramentalem bonitatem non immutat malitia ministri: quantum autem ad offerentem, ut sibi prosit oblatio, requiritur bonitas in ipso. Aliud testimonium consecutus est post mortem.
11:4
Unde dicit et per illam defunctus adhuc loquitur, quia, ut dicit Glossa, post mortem adhuc commendatur fides eius, quia datur nobis materia loquendi de ipso, ut de fide eius, et patientia, demus exempla ad exhortandum alios ad patientiam. Sed haec non est intentio apostoli, quia omnia, quae accepit hic sumit ex Scripturis. Unde intelligitur de eo quod dicitur Gen. IV, v. 10: vos sanguinis fratris tui clamat ad me de terra. Infra XII, 24: melius loquentem quam Abel. Hoc enim accepit per illam, id est, per meritum fidei, quod defunctus, id est, sanguis defuncti, clamet ad Deum et loquatur Deo. Deinde cum dicit fide Enoch, etc., commendat Enoch. Et primo ponit intentum suum; secundo probat, ibi et non inveniebatur. Non facit autem apostolus mentionem de operibus eius, quia Scriptura modicum loquitur de hoc, sed tantum ostendit quid ei fecerit Deus, quia fide, id est, per meritum fidei, translatus a conversatione huius vitae, in alia conservatur a morte. Unde dicit ne videret mortem. Gen. V, 24: non apparuit, quia tulit eum Deus. Et verum est, quod nondum est mortuus, sed tamen quandoque morietur, quia sententia, quam dominus primis parentibus peccantibus inflixit quocumque die comederis, etc., in omnes qui quocumque modo nascuntur ex Adam permanebit, sicut etiam in Christo. Ps. LXXXVIII, 49: quis est homo, qui vivet et non videbit mortem? Mors autem duorum dilata est, scilicet Enoch et Eliae. Et ratio est, quia doctrina veteris testamenti ordinatur ad promissa novi testamenti, in quo nobis spes vitae aeternae promittitur. Matth. IV, 17: poenitentiam agite, appropinquavit enim regnum caelorum. Et ideo data sententia mortis voluit dominus ducere homines in spem vitae; quod fecit in patribus utriusque status, scilicet naturae, legis et gratiae. Unde in primo statu dedit spem evadendi necessitatem mortis, et hoc in Enoch; in lege, in Elia; in tempore gratiae, in Christo, per quem datur nobis effectus huius promissionis. Et ideo alii morientur, sed Christus resurgens ex mortuis iam non moritur. Sed duo primi morientur per Antichristum. Sic ergo translatus est ne videret mortem, non solum ut non sentiret mortem, et hoc in illa generatione. Deinde cum dicit et non inveniebatur, etc., probat quod hoc habuit per meritum fidei et primo probat quod translatus est; secundo quod hoc propter fidem habuit, ibi ante translationem enim. Et primum probat per auctoritatem Gen.
11:5
V, 24, quam sub aliis verbis ponit, quia ibi dicitur non apparuit, quia tulit eum Deus, hic autem dicit et non inveniebatur, quia transtulit eum Deus. Et idem est sensus. Sap. IV, 10: placens Deo factus est dilectus, et vivens inter peccatores translatus est. Sicut enim conveniens fuit quod homo propter peccatum expelleretur de Paradiso, ita quod iustus introduceretur. Iste enim per Seth septimus ab Adam optimus fuit, sic Lamech per Cain septimus ab Adam pessimus fuit, utpote qui contra naturam primus introduxit bigamiam. Deinde cum dicit ante translationem, probat quod propter meritum fidei fuerat translatus, quia antequam transferretur, dicit de ipso Scriptura, quod ambulavit cum Deo, quod est consentire et placere Deo, propter hoc autem tulit eum Deus; sed sine fide impossibile est ambulare cum Deo, et Deo placere, ergo, et cetera. Totam istam rationem quantum ad praemissas ponit. Et primo maiorem, quia habuit testimonium ante translationem placuisse Deo, et ideo, transtulit eum Deus. Eccli. XLIV, 16: Enoch enim placuit Deo et translatus est in Paradisum, ut det gentibus sapientiam. Quod autem placuerit ostendit Scriptura, quae dicit quod ambulavit cum Deo. Mal. II, 6: in pace et aequitate ambulavit mecum. Ps. c, v. 6: ambulans in via immaculata, hic mihi ministrabat.
11:6
Minorem subdit, dicens sine fide autem impossibile est placere Deo. Eccli. c. I, 34 s.: bene placitum est illi fide. Rom. c. III, 28: arbitramur iustificari hominem per fidem. Probat autem minorem cum dicit accedentem ad Deum oportet credere. Nullus enim potest Deo placere, nisi accedat ad ipsum. Iac. IV, 8: appropinquate Deo, et appropinquabit vobis. Ps. XXXIII, 6: accedite ad eum et illuminamini. Sed nullus accedit ad Deum nisi per fidem, quia fides est lumen intellectus. Ergo nullus potest Deo placere nisi per fidem. Accedentem autem per fidem oportet credere domino. Sicut enim videmus in quolibet motu naturali, quod oportet quod mobile ex motu duo intendat ne motus sit frustra, scilicet aliquem certum terminum et certam causam, quare moveatur, prius autem est terminus, quam effectus motus consequatur, sic etiam in motu quo aliquis accedit ad Deum, terminus motus est ipse Deus. Unde dicit oportet credere accedentem, quia est. Quod dicit propter eius aeternitatem. Ex. III, 14: qui est, misit me. Secundo quod sciat, quod Deus habeat providentiam de rebus. Aliter enim nullus iret ad ipsum, si non speraret aliquam remunerationem ad ipso. Unde dicit et inquirentibus se remunerator sit. Is. XL, 10: ecce dominus veniet, ecce merces eius cum eo. Merces autem est illud quod homo quaerit in labore. Matth. XX, 8: voca operarios, et redde illis mercedem. Quae merces nihil est aliud quam Deus, quia nihil extra ipsum debet homo quaerere. Gen. XV, 1: ego protector tuus sum et merces tua magna nimis. Deus enim nihil aliud dat nisi seipsum. Ps. XV, 5: dominus pars haereditatis meae et calicis mei. Thren. III, 24: pars mea dominus, dixit anima mea, et cetera. Et ideo dicit remunerator est inquirentibus eum. Non aliud. Ps. CIV, 4: quaerite dominum et confirmamini, quaerite faciem eius semper. Sed numquid duo haec sufficiunt ad salutem? Respondeo. Dicendum est quod post peccatum primi parentis, nemo potuit salvari a reatu culpae originalis, nisi per fidem mediatoris; sed ista fides diversificata est quantum ad modum credendi secundum diversitatem temporum et statuum. Nos autem quibus est tantum beneficium exhibitum, magis tenemur credere, quam illi qui fuerunt ante adventum Christi: tunc etiam aliqui magis explicite, sicut maiores, et illi quibus facta fuit aliquando revelatio specialis. Illi etiam, qui sub lege, magis explicite quam ante legem, quia data fuerunt eis aliqua sacramenta, quibus quasi per figuram repraesentabatur Christus; sed gentiles, qui fuerunt salvati, sufficiebat eis, quod crederent Deum esse remuneratorem, quae remuneratio non fit nisi per Christum. Unde implicite credebant in mediatorem. Contra autem illud quod dicit, quod oportet credere quod Deus est, instatur, quia dictum est supra, quod creditum non potest esse scitum, nec visum, Deum autem esse, est demonstratum. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod de Deo potest multipliciter haberi notitia. Uno modo per Christum, inquantum scilicet est pater unigeniti et consubstantialis, et alia quae specialiter Christus de Deo patre et filio et spiritu sancto docuit, quantum ad unitatem essentiae, et Trinitatem personarum. Et hoc tantum est creditum, nec in veteri testamento fuit explicite creditum nisi a maioribus tantum. Secundo modo, quod solus Deus colendus est, et sic etiam erat creditum a Iudaeis. Tertio modo, quod est unus Deus, et hoc notum est etiam ipsis philosophis, et non cadit sub fide. Deinde cum dicit fide Noe, ostendit quid Noe fecit per fidem et quid inde consecutus est, ibi et iustitiae. De ipso autem narrat quinque, quae fecit. Primo quod dictis Dei credidit de futuro iudicio, quod tamen nondum videbatur.
11:7
Unde dicit fide Noe responso accepto de his quae adhuc non videbantur, supple: crediderat. Secundo ex fide timuit. Fides enim est principium timoris. Eccli. XXV, 16: timor Dei initium dilectionis eius, fidei autem initium agglutinandum est ei, scilicet timori. Et ideo dicit metuens, scilicet diluvium promissum, quod tamen non videbatur. Ergo fides est de invisibilibus. Tertio mandatum Dei implevit, faciendo arcam. Unde dicit aptavit arcam, id est, secundum dispositionem Dei convenientem fecit. Quarto a Deo salutem speravit. Unde dicit in salutem domus suae, id est, familiae suae, quia illi soli salvi facti sunt. I Pet. III, 20: pauci, id est octo animae salvae factae sunt per aquam. Quinto ex hoc quod propter fidem praedictam fecit, damnavit mundum, id est, mundanos damnabiles ostendit. Revelatio autem sibi de fabricanda arca, responsum fuit desiderio eius et iustitiae, quae est per fidem. Deinde cum dicit et iustitiae quae, ostendit quid per fidem consecutus est. Sicut enim post mortem alicuius aliquis succedit in haereditatem eius, sic etiam quia a principio mundi non totaliter defecerat iustitia in mundo, quia adhuc durabat mundus, sed in diluvio quasi totus periit mundus, ideo ipse Noe quasi haeres factus est propter fidem suam, vel iustitiae, quae habetur per fidem; vel sicut patres sui iustificati fuerunt per fidem, ita ipse factus haeres est iustitiae per fidem, scilicet imitator per fidem paternae iustitiae.
11:8
Supra posuit apostolus exemplum fidei in patribus, qui fuerunt ante diluvium, qui fuerunt communiter patres tam gentilium, quam Iudaeorum, hic specialiter descendit ad patres, qui fuerunt post diluvium, qui specialiter fuerunt patres Iudaeorum. Et primo ponit exemplum fidei Abrahae, qui fuit pater credentium. Unde et primus accepit signaculum fidei ante legem. Et primo ostendit quid fecerit Abraham; secundo quid fecerit Isaac; tertio quid fecerit Iacob; quarto quid fecerit Ioseph. Secundum, ibi fide de futuris; tertium, ibi fide Iacob; quartum, ibi fide Ioseph. Iterum prima in duas. Primo enim ponit quid fecerit quantum ad exteriorem et humanam cognitionem; secundo quid fecerit quantum ad Deum, ibi fide obtulit. Circa primum tria facit. Primo enim ostendit quid fecerit quantum ad habitationem; secundo quid fecerit quantum ad generationem, ibi fide et ipsa Sara; tertio quid fecerit quantum ad suam conversationem, ibi iuxta fidem. Item quantum ad habitationem duo ostendit primo quid fecerit quantum ad primam loci mutationem; secundo quantum ad alterius inhabitationem, ibi fide moratus. Ut autem ostendat exemplum suum de Abraham magnae auctoritatis esse, primo ponit celebritatem nominis eius, dicens: ille qui vocatur, scilicet a Deo. Gen. XVII, 5: vocaberis Abraham. Item vocatur ab hominibus. Eccli. XLIV, 20: Abraham magnus pater multitudinis gentium. Talis ergo a Deo vocatus et ab hominibus praedicatus, dignus est exemplo. Secundo ponit exemplum eius, dicens quia fide obedivit. Per fidem enim informamur ad obediendum Deo de invisibilibus. Rom. I, 5: ad obediendum fidei, et cetera. Exire in locum quem accepturus erat in haereditatem, de quo Gen. XII, 1: egredere de terra tua, et de cognatione tua, et de domo patris tui, et veni in terram, quam monstravero tibi. Dominus autem terram illam debebat sibi dare in haereditatem. Gen. XIII, 15: omnem terram quam conspicis tibi dabo. Sed numquid non ipse cum patre suo Thare exierat de terra sua? Ergo non exivit ex praecepto domini, sed per patrem. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod cum patre exiverat reversurus iterum, sed ex praecepto domini exiverat in Mesopotamiam Syriae, ubi mortuo patre intendebat remanere, sed ex mandato domini venit in terram Chanaan. Et numquid erat hoc mirabile, ut sic de hoc oporteret habere fidem, et credere Deo? Sic, quia exivit nesciens quo iret, id est, ut iret ad rem ignotam. Quod autem est ignotum, est invisibile. Per illam obedientiam Abrahae nobis designatur, quod debemus ab omni affectione carnali exire, si volumus haereditatem nostram habere. Ps. XLIV, 11: obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui. Is. LXIV, v. 4: oculus non vidit, Deus, absque te quae praeparasti expectantibus te. Unde haereditas ista est nobis ignota. Deinde cum dicit fide demoratus est, etc., ostendit quid per fidem fecerit quantum ad inhabitationem. Et primo quid fecerit, ostendit; secundo subdit causam quare, ibi expectabat enim. Videmus enim, quod aliquando aliquis exiit de terra nativitatis suae, et vadit alibi, ut faciat mansionem suam perpetuam. Sic non fecit Abraham; sed sicut advena fuit in terra Chanaan, et sicut advena mortuus est in ipsa, quod patet quia non fecit ibi domum nec firmam mansionem, sed habitavit in casulis et tabernaculis, quae sunt habitacula mobilia. Unde semper fit mentio de tabernaculis quando loquitur de Abraham. Unde ex praecepto domini habitavit ibi ut advena. Act. VII, 5: non dedit illi in ea haereditatem nec passum pedis. Gen. XXI, 34: fuit colonus terrae Philisthinorum diebus multis. Quod quidem verum est quantum ad id quod dominus ei gratis donaturus esset, non quantum ad id quod emit.
11:9
Unde dicit, quod fide demoratus est in terra repromissionis, quia fuit ei frequenter promissa, sicut patet Gen. XII usque ad XXI cap., tamquam in aliena, quod patet, quia cap., tamquam in aliena, quod patet, quia habitando in casulis, quae dicuntur a cadendo, et in tentoriis mobilibus, et quia animo non redeundi in patriam suam, etiam si plus vixisset, patet, quia cum Isaac et Iacob habitavit non quidem simul, sed successive, qui erant filii promissionis, quia ipsis facta est promissio, Gen. XVII, 2 et XXVIII, 3. Et dicit cohaeredibus repromissionis, in quo datur nobis intelligi, quod in mundo isto debemus conversari sicut alieni et advenae. I Cor. VII, 31: qui utuntur hoc mundo tamquam non utantur. Infra ult.: non enim habemus hic manentem civitatem, sed futuram inquirimus. Deinde cum dicit expectabat enim, ostendit quare morabantur sicut advenae, quia scilicet non reputabant se aliquid habere super terram, sed quaerebant haereditatem, caelestem civitatem. Ps. CXXI, 2 s.: stantes erant pedes nostri in atriis tuis, Ierusalem: Ierusalem quae aedificatur ut civitas. Is. XXXIII, v. 20: oculi tui videbunt Ierusalem habitationem opulentam, tabernaculum, quod nequaquam ultra transferri poterit. Non tabernaculum mobile. Et dicitur civitas primo propter civium unitatem, quae unitas est per pacem. Ps. CXLVII, v. 1: lauda, Ierusalem, dominum, etc., et sequitur: qui posuit fines tuos pacem. Is. c. XXXII, 18: sedebit populus meus in pulchritudine pacis, et in tabernaculis fiduciae, et in requie opulenta. Io. XVII, 22: ut sint unum sicut et nos unum sumus. Secundo est ordinata, quod fit maxime propter iustitiam, et non ad malum faciendum. Ibi autem est perpetua iustitia. Ez. XLVIII, 35: nomen civitatis ex illa die: dominus ibidem. Tertio per se sufficiens ad omnia quae sunt necessaria. Quodcumque enim necessarium perfectissime ibi erit, quia ibi est status bonorum omnium aggregatione perfectus. Ps. CXXI, 3: Ierusalem, quae aedificatur ut civitas, cuius participatio eius in idipsum. Ista civitas habet fundamenta, in quo significat eius stabilitatem. Is. XXXIII, 20: tabernaculum quod nequaquam ultra transferri poterit. Sunt autem fundamenta prima pars aedificii. Unde Angeli sunt eius civitatis fundamenta. Ps. LXXXVI, 1: fundamenta eius in montibus sanctis. Homines enim assumentur ad ordines Angelorum. Ecclesiae vero fundamenta sunt apostoli, Apoc. XXI, 14. Auctor autem huius civitatis est ipse Deus, non humanae artis sapientia. II Cor. V, 1: scimus quoniam si terrestris domus nostra huius habitationis dissolvatur, quod aedificationem a Deo habemus domum non manufactam, sed aeternam in caelis. Ad cuiuslibet autem civitatis aedificationem duo requiruntur. Primum est auctoritas principis, qua mediante firmetur, quia dicitur conditor eius, a quo et ipsa nomen accipit, sicut a Romulo Roma. Et sic illius civitatis dicitur Deus conditor eius. Ps. XLVII, 9: in civitate Dei nostri Deus fundavit eam in aeternum. Secundum est modus disponendi ipsam, qui commendat sapientiam artificis. Et sic Deus dicitur artifex eius, quia ordinata est secundum dispositionem et sapientiam Dei. Ps. XLVII, 1: magnus dominus et laudabilis nimis in civitate Dei nostri, et cetera. Debita enim dispositio operis commendat opificem. Nusquam autem ita relucet divina sapientia sicut ibi. Et ideo nimis laudabilis dicitur. Deinde cum dicit fide et ipsa Sara, ostendit quid ibi per fidem uxor eius consecuta est. Et circa hoc duo facit quia primo ostendit quid consecuta est ipsa; secundo quid consecutum est in filiis, ibi propter quod et ab uno. In uxore autem eius Sara duo defectus erant, propter quos omnino videbatur quasi impossibile ipsam posse concipere. Unde credere illa fuit magnae fidei. Unum erat, quia sterilis. Gen. XI, 30: erat autem Sara sterilis. Aliud, quia iam propter defectum aetatis non erat naturaliter apta ad generationem. Gen. XVIII, 11: desierant Sarae fieri muliebria. Item ipsa dicit ibidem: ego iam senui, et dominus meus vetulus est. Istos duos defectus tangit apostolus. Primum cum dicit Sara sterilis; secundum cum dicit et praeter tempus aetatis. Tamen, his non obstantibus, ipsa accepit virtutem in conceptione seminis fide, scilicet vel sua, vel Abrahae, quia etsi erat impossibile secundum naturam, quod nonagenaria de centenario conciperet, tamen uterque credidit Deo, cui nihil est difficile.
11:11
Unde dicit, quod fidelem credidit esse eum, qui repromiserat. Sed contra, quantum ad Abraham, et videtur, quod non credidit, quia Gen. XVII, 17, dicitur, quod risit dicens in corde suo: putasne centenario nascetur filius, et Sara nonagenaria pariet? Iterum quantum ad Saram, Gen. XVIII, 12, dicitur, quod risit occulte, dicens: postquam ego consenui et dominus meus vetulus est, voluptati operam dabo? Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod quantum ad Abraham, risus eius non fuit dubitationis sed admirationis. Unde, Rom. IV, 20 s., non haesitavit diffidentia, sed confortatus est fide dans gloriam Deo plenissime, sciens quod quicquid promisit Deus, potens est et facere. Unde nec reprehenditur risus eius a Deo, qui corda omnium novit. Sara autem primo dubitavit in prima promissione; sed quando Angelus recurrit ad potentiam Dei, cum dixit: numquid Deo quicquam est difficile? Tunc credidit, et haec fuit quasi secunda promissio. Et ideo dicit, quod repromisit, quia in promittendo primo non credidit, sed in repromittendo. Sed sciendum est, quod omnes conceptus miraculosi, qui fuerunt in veteri testamento, fuerunt quasi figura illius maximi miraculi, quod fuit in Christi incarnatione. Oportuit enim nativitatem eius ex virgine per aliqua praefigurari, ad praeparandos animos ad credendum. Non tamen potuit praefigurari ex aequo, quia necessario figura deficit a figurato. Et ideo Scriptura partum virginis ostendit per partum sterilium, scilicet Sarae, Annae, et Elisabeth. Sed differentia est, quia Sara a Deo miraculose accepit virtutem concipiendi, sed tamen ex humano semine. Et ideo dicitur hic in conceptione seminis. Beata vero virgo sine semine. Unde in Sara virtus divina praeparavit materiam ad concipiendum tantum ex semine; sed in beata virgine etiam praeparavit illam purissimam materiam ex sanguine, et cum hoc fuit ibi virtus spiritus sancti loco seminis. Non enim ex virili semine, sed mystico spiramine factum est verbum Dei caro.
11:12
Deinde cum dicit propter quod et ab uno, ostendit quid consecutum est in filiis ex virtute Dei, scilicet multiplicatio seminis. Ubi primo consideranda est radix huius multitudinis, quae fuit una, scilicet Abraham; unde dicit propter quod, scilicet meritum fidei, ab uno, scilicet Abraham. Is. LI, 2: unum vocavi eum, et benedixi ei, et multiplicavi eum. Secundo consideranda est conditio eius, quia iam emortuus. Unde dicit et hoc emortuo, quia iam vetulus erat, ut supra dictum est. Sed contra, quia mortua Sara multos filios genuit ex alia uxore, sicut patet Gen. XV, 1 ss. Ergo male dicit emortuo. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod vetulus bene generat ex iuvencula, non autem ex vetula. Et sic erat in ipso mortua virtus generandi quantum ad Saram, non tamen ad alias. Vel dicendum est, quod intelligitur ab uno, scilicet utero Sarae, iam emortuo. Rom. IV, 19: et emortuam vulvam Sarae. Is. LI, 2: attendite ad Abraham patrem vestrum et ad Saram, quae peperit vos. Tertio consideranda est differentia inter illos, qui ex Abraham processerunt. Sicut enim non omnes, ut dicitur Rom. IX, 6 s., qui sunt ex Israel, hi sunt Israelitae, sic nec hi qui sunt ex semine Abrahae omnes sunt filii, sed qui filii sunt promissionis aestimantur in semine. Ideo eius progenies dividitur in duas, scilicet in bonos et malos. Boni significantur per stellas, de quibus dicit, quod orti sunt tamquam sidera caeli in multitudinem. Bar. c. III, 34: stellae dederunt lumen in custodiis suis, et laetatae sunt. Mali vero significantur per arenam maris contiguam, quia mali Iudaei de semine Abrahae conformantur gentilitati. Arena autem fluctibus maris undique concutitur, ita et mali turbinibus mundi. Is. c. LVII, 20: cor impii quasi mare fervens. Iudaei autem non omnino fuerunt arena, sed quasi arena, quia communicabant cum gentibus in malis. Unde possunt dici terminus maris. Ier. V, 22: posui arenam terminum mari. Item arena sterilis est et infructuosa, ita etiam peccatores sunt steriles ab omni opere boni fructus. Unde dicit, quod etiam orti sunt sicut arena quae est ad oram maris innumerabilis. Et est sermo hyperbolicus. Vel dicitur innumerabilis, non quia non possit numerari, sed quia non de facili potest numerari. Gen. XXII, 17: multiplicabo semen tuum sicut stellas caeli, et velut arenam, quae est in littore maris.
11:13
Supra commendavit apostolus fidem Abrahae quantum ad habitationem, et generationem, hic commendat ipsum quantum ad suam conversationem usque ad mortem. Et circa hoc facit tria primo enim ostendit quid per fidem fecit; secundo ponit unum quod pertinet ad fidem, ibi qui enim hoc dicunt; tertio ostendit quid per fidem recepit, ibi ideo non confunditur Deus. Fidem Abrahae et filiorum eius commendat ex perseverantia, quia usque ad mortem perseveraverunt in fide. Matth. X, 22 et XXIV, 13: qui autem perseveraverit usque in finem, hic salvus erit. Ideo dicit iuxta fidem omnes isti defuncti sunt, praeter Enoch. Vel omnes isti, scilicet Abraham, Isaac et Iacob. Et hoc est melius dictum, quia istis solum facta est promissio. Item commendat eos a longa promissorum dilatione. Unde dicit non acceptis repromissionibus. Sed contra, videtur quod receperint promissionem. Ez. XXXIII, 24: unus erat Abraham, et haereditate possedit terram. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod possedit, id est, possidendi primus promissionem accepit, non tamen actu possedit, ut patet Act. c. VII, 5. Sequitur sed a longe eas aspicientes, quod erat per fidem, quasi dicat: intuentes visu fidei. Et forte de loco isto sumptum est illud responsorium in prima dominica adventus: aspiciens a longe, et cetera. Is. XXX, 27: ecce nomen domini venit de longinquo. Et salutantes, id est, venerantes. Et loquitur, secundum Chrysostomum, ad similitudinem nautarum, qui quando primo vident portum prorumpunt ad laudem, et salutant civitatem ad quam vadunt. Ita sancti patres videntes per fidem Christum venturum, et gloriam quam per ipsum consecuturi erant, salutabant, id est, venerabantur ipsum. Ps. CXVII, 26: benedictus qui venit in nomine domini, Deus dominus, et cetera. Io. VIII, 56: Abraham pater vester exultavit, ut videret diem meum; vidit, et gavisus est. Item commendat fidem ipsorum ex sincera confessione; quia, ut dicitur Rom. X, v. 10: corde creditur ad iustitiam, ore autem confessio fit ad salutem. Et ideo dicit et confitentes, quia peregrini et hospites sunt super terram; isti enim tres vocaverunt se advenas et peregrinos. Nam, Gen. XXIII, 4, dicit Abraham: advena sum et peregrinus apud vos. Dicitur etiam a domino ad Isaac, Gen. c. XXVI, 2 s.: quiesce in terra quam dixero tibi, et peregrinare in ea. Iacob etiam, XLVII, v. 9, dicit: dies peregrinationis vitae meae. Dicitur autem peregrinus, qui est in via tendendi ad alium locum. Is. XXIII, 7: ducent eam longe pedes sui ad peregrinandum. Sed advena est ille, qui habitat in terra aliena, nec intendit ulterius ire. Isti autem non solum confitebantur se esse advenas, sed etiam peregrinos. Sic etiam sanctus vir non facit mansionem suam in mundo, sed semper satagit tendere ad caelum. Ps. XXXVIII, v. 12: advena ego sum apud te et peregrinus, sicut omnes patres mei. Deinde cum dicit qui enim hoc dicunt, ostendit quod ista confessio pertineat ad fidem. Nullus enim est hospes et peregrinus, nisi qui est extra patriam et tendit ad illam. Cum ergo isti confitentur se esse hospites et peregrinos super terram, significant se tendere ad patriam suam, scilicet caelestem Ierusalem. Gal. IV, 26: illa quae sursum est Ierusalem libera est.
11:14
Et hoc est, quod dicit qui enim hoc dicunt, significant se patriam inquirere.
11:15
Sed quia forte posset aliquis dicere, quod verum est, quod ipsi erant peregrini in terra Philisthaeorum et Chananaeorum, inter quos habitabant, tamen intendebant redire in terram unde exierant, hoc removet, dicens et siquidem ipsius, scilicet patriae suae, meminissent, de qua exierant, habebant utique tempus revertendi, quia prope erant. Nunc autem meliorem appetunt, id est, caelestem; unde Gen. XXIV, 6, dixit Abraham servo suo: cave ne quando filium meum reducas illuc. Ps. LXXXIII, 11: elegi abiectus esse in domo Dei mei, magis quam habitare in tabernaculis peccatorum. Item c. XXVI, 4: unam petii a domino, hanc requiram, ut inhabitem in domo domini omnibus diebus vitae meae. Ipsi ergo patriam istam inquirebant, non domum paternam unde exierunt. In quo significatur, quod illi qui exeunt de vanitate saeculi, non debent illuc redire mente. Ps. XLIV, 10: obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui. Lc. IX, 62: nemo mittens manum ad aratrum et respiciens retro, aptus est regno Dei. Phil. III, 13: quae retro sunt obliviscens, in anteriora me extendens. Patet autem, quod ista eorum verbo et facto confessio, pertinet ad fidem, quia ipsi illud quod solum eis promissum fuerat nec exhibitum, firmissime crediderunt etiam usque ad mortem. Unde iuxta fidem, id est, iuxta se habentes fidem suam quasi sociam et inseparabilem, defuncti. Apoc. II, 10: esto fidelis usque ad mortem. Deinde cum dicit ideo non confunditur, ostendit quid ex fide sua meruerunt accipere, hoc autem fuit honor maximus. Reputatur autem maximus honor quando denominatur aliquis ab aliquo solemni officio, vel servitio, magni et excellentis domini, vel principis, sicut notarius Papae, vel cancellarius regis. Maior autem honor est quando ille magnus dominus vult nominari ab his qui serviunt ei. Sic autem est de istis tribus, Abraham, Isaac et Iacob, quorum dominus rex magnus super omnes deos, specialiter vocat se eorum Deum, unde Ex.
11:16
III, 6: ego sum Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, et Deus Iacob; unde dicit ideo non confunditur Deus vocari Deus eorum. Et huius potest triplex ratio assignari. Prima, quia Deus per fidem cognoscitur. Isti autem leguntur primo separasse se per cultum specialem ab infidelibus; unde et Abraham primus accepit signaculum fidei, Rom. IV, 18: ut fieret pater multitudinis gentium. Et ideo proponuntur nobis in exemplum, sicut illi per quos Deus primo cognitus est, et per eos Deus nominatus est, ut obiectum fidei. Et idcirco ab eis voluit nominari. Secunda, secundum Augustinum in Glossa, quia in istis latet aliquod mysterium. In istis enim invenimus similitudinem generationis qua Deus regeneravit filios spirituales. Videmus autem in ipsis quadruplicem modum generandi. Primus modus est liberorum per liberas, sicut Abraham per Saram genuit Isaac, qui genuit per Rebeccam Iacob. Iacob autem octo patriarchas per Liam et Rachelem. Secundus modus fuit liberorum per ancillas, sicut Iacob per Balam et Zelpham genuit Dan, et Nephtalim, Gad, et Aser. Tertius modus fuit servorum per liberas, sicut Isaac genuit per Rebeccam Esau, de quo dictum est: maior serviet minori. Quartus modus fuit servorum per ancillam, sicut per Agar genuit Abraham Ismael. In hoc ergo designatur diversus modus, quo dominus spirituales filios generat, quia aliquando bonos per bonos, sicut Timotheum per Paulum; aliquando bonos per malos, et ista est generatio liberorum per ancillas; aliquando malos per bonos, sicut Simonem magum per Philippum. Et ista generatio servorum per liberas. Malorum autem generatio per malos reputatur in semine. Unde Gal. IV, v. 30: eiice ancillam et filium eius. Tertia ratio, et videtur magis secundum intentionem apostoli, quia consuetum est, quod rex vocatur a principali civitate, vel a patria tota, sicut rex Ierusalem, Romanorum, rex Franciae. Et ideo Deus proprie vocatur rex et Deus illorum, qui specialiter spectant ad civitatem illam Ierusalem caelestem, cuius artifex et conditor est Deus. Et quia isti verbo et facto ostendebant se ad illam civitatem pertinere, ideo dicitur Deus illorum; unde dicit paravit enim illis civitatem, id est, conditor civitatis illius, quam ipse habebat propriam.
11:17
Deinde cum dicit fide obtulit, ponit unum aliud exemplum insigne circa fidem Abrahae, inquantum respicit Deum, scilicet illud maximum sacrificium eius, quando ad mandatum domini voluit unigenitum suum immolare filium, Gen. XXII, 1 ss. Et de hoc ostendit tria. Primo quid fecerit; secundo quod hoc ad fidem pertinet, ibi et unigenitum; tertio quid ex hoc recepit, ibi unde eum et in parabolam. Dicit ergo Abraham cum tentaretur, obtulit, id est, offerre voluit, fide Isaac, sicut patet per totum duodecimum cap. Gen. Hic est duplex quaestio. Una quia innocentem occidere est contra legem naturae, et ita peccatum; ergo volendo offerre peccavit. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod ille qui ex mandato superioris interficit, si ille licite praecipit, alius licite obedit, et potest licite exequi ministerium suum. Deus autem habet mortis et vitae auctoritatem. I Reg. II, 6: dominus mortificat et vivificat. Deus autem subtrahendo vitam alicui etiam innocenti, nulli facit iniuriam. Unde et quotidie, dispositione divina, multi nocentes et innocentes moriuntur. Et ideo Dei mandatum licite poterat exequi. Item quaeritur de hoc quod dicit cum tentaretur. Deus enim nullum tentat, quia tentare est ignorantis. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod Diabolus tentat, ut decipiat. I Thess. III, 5: ne forte tentaverit vos, qui tentat. Hoc patet in tentatione qua tentavit Christum, Matth. IV, 1 ss. Homo vero tentat, ut cognoscat. III Reg. X, v. 1, dicitur de regina Saba, quae venit ad Salomonem, ut tentaret eum in aenigmatibus. Sic non tentat Deus, quia omnia novit, sed tentat ut homo sibi ipsi innotescat quantae fortitudinis et fragilitatis sit in se. Deut. VIII, v. 2: ut tentaret te, et nota fierent quae in animo tuo versabantur; II Par. XXXII, 31, de Ezechia tentato, ut cognosceretur cor eius. Item ut alii tentatum cognoscant, qui ex hoc eis proponitur in exemplum, sicut Abraham et Iob. Eccli. XLIV, 21: Abraham in tentatione inventus est fidelis. Deinde cum dicit et unigenitum, etc., multum subtiliter ostendit, quod illa obedientia pertinebat ad fidem. Sicut enim supra dictum est, Abraham licet multum senex credidit Deo promittenti quod in Isaac benedicturus esset ei in semine, credebat etiam Deum posse mortuos suscitare. Cum ergo praecipiebatur ei quod occideret, non erat spes ultra iam de Sara iam valde antiqua, quia Isaac erat iam adolescens, posse habere filium. Et ideo cum crederet, obediendum mandato Dei, non restabat nisi quod crederet resuscitari Isaac per quem debebat ei vocari semen. Unde dicit et unigenitum, scilicet Sarae, in quo, scilicet filio nato, debebat Deus pactum promissum complere, sicut patet Gen. XVII, 19. Vel unigenitum, scilicet inter liberos. Gen. XXII, 2: tolle filium tuum unigenitum Isaac. In quo susceperat repromissiones. Ad quem etiam dictum est, id est, ratione cuius, et cetera. Arbitrans, id est, firmiter credens, quia a mortuis potens est Deus eum suscitare. Hoc ergo fuit argumentum fidei maximum, quia articulus resurrectionis est unus de maioribus.
11:19
Deinde cum dicit unde eum et in parabolam accepit, ostendit quid per fidem meruit, quia cum iam non restaret aliud nisi immolari ipsum, vocavit eum Angelus, et arietem haerentem cornibus, loco filii immolavit. Hoc autem fuit parabola, idest figura, Christi futuri. Aries enim haerens cornibus inter vepres, est humanitas confixa cruci, quae passa est. Isaac, id est, divinitas, evasit, cum Christus vere mortuus est et sepultus. Et sic patet, quod ista figura valde complete adaequat figuratum. Accepit ergo eum, scilicet Isaac in parabolam, id est, figuram Christi crucifigendi et immolandi.
11:20
Supra posuit apostolus exemplum de fide Abrahae, hic ponit exemplum de fide Isaac, Iacob et Ioseph. Et primo de fide Isaac. Dicit ergo, quod Isaac fide de futuris, id est quae se extendebat ad futura, benedixit Iacob et Esau. Vel benedixit de futuris, id est, pro futuris, vel benedictione, quae se extendebat ad futura. Verba enim sua non habebant efficaciam nisi ex virtute Dei, per quam quidem benedictionem minor praelatus fuit maiori. Quod non fuit quantum ad personas eorum, sed quantum ad duos populos, qui ex ipsi exierunt. Ps. CVII, 10: in Idumaeam extendam calceamentum meum. Fuerunt enim Idumaei, qui egressi sunt de Esau subiecti filiis Israel. In quo significabatur, quod minor populus, scilicet gentium, per fidem debebat praevenire populum maiorem, scilicet Iudaeorum. Matth. VIII, 11 s.: multi ab oriente et occidente venient et recumbent cum Abraham, Isaac et Iacob in regno caelorum, filii autem regni eiicientur in tenebras exteriores. Ista vero benedictio, quae erat de fide gentium futura, per fidem facta fuit, qua respicit aliquid futurum.
11:21
Deinde cum dicit fide Iacob moriens singulos filiorum benedixit, prosequitur de fide Iacob, et ponit illud quod ipse fecit in benedicendo duobus filiis Ioseph, sicut habetur Gen. XLVIII, 16-20, ubi dicitur, quod cum nuntiatum fuisset Ioseph, quod pater eius aegrotaret, adduxit duos filios suos, quibus Iacob benedixit cancellatis manibus, in hoc praeferens Ephraim Manasse quantum ad dignitatem, quia de Ephraim fuit dignitas regalis, scilicet Ieroboam. Haec autem benedictio fuit per fidem, quia revelatum ei fuit, quod ita futurum erat. Quae quidem benedictio referebatur ad populum, qui egressus est ab ipsis, non ad personas ipsorum. Item, per fidem adoravit fastigium virgae eius; hoc habetur Gen. XLVII, 31, ubi dicitur, quod fecit Ioseph iurare, quod sepeliret eum in sepulchro patrum suorum, et post iuramentum, tamquam securus de promisso, adoravit ad caput lectuli, ut dicit littera nostra; vel fastigium virgae eius, ut dicunt Septuaginta; vel super fastigium, ut habetur in Graeco. Et totum hoc potest stare, quia ipse erat senex, et ideo portabat virgam, vel recepit sceptrum Ioseph donec iurasset, et antequam redderet ei adoravit, non ipsam virgam, nec Ioseph, ut quidam male putaverunt, sed ipsum Deum innixum ad cacumen, vel super fastigium virgae eius. Ad quod motus fuit ex consideratione potestatis Christi, quam potestas Ioseph praefigurabat. Ipse enim tamquam praefectus Aegypto portabat sceptrum, in signum potestatis Christi. Ps. II, 9: reges eos in virga ferrea. Vel si adoravit fastigium, idem est sensus, quia adoravit Christum significatum per virgam illam, sicut et nos adoramus crucifixum et crucem, ratione Christi passi in ipsa. Unde proprie non adoramus crucem, sed Christum crucifixum in ipsa. Deinde cum dicit fide Ioseph, prosequitur exemplum de fide Ioseph, ubi ponit duo, quae habentur Gen. ult. ubi dixit fratribus suis: visitabit vos dominus, et mandavit ossa sua inde portari. Unde fides eius fuit quantum ad duo, primo quia credidit promissionem factam debere impleri per reditum filiorum Israel in terram promissionis; secundo, quia in ipsa credebat Christum esse nasciturum et resurrecturum et multos cum ipso, unde desiderabat habere partem in illa resurrectione.
11:22
Et hoc est quod dicit, quod Ioseph moriens fide, id est, per fidem, memoratus est de profectione filiorum Israel, et hoc quantum ad primum; et de ossibus suis mandavit, quantum ad secundum. Sed quare non fecit se statim portari sicut pater suus? Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod hoc non potuit, quia non habebat tunc tantam potestatem sicut habebat in morte patris. Et ideo tunc poterat hoc facere, quod tamen circa mortem suam non potuit. Secundo, quia sciebat, quod multas afflictiones debebant sustinere filii Israel post mortem eius. Ut ergo haberent certam spem de liberatione sua, et reditu ad terram promissionis, voluit ad solatium corpus suum remanere cum ipsis. Unde et Moyses tulit illud secum, sicut et quaelibet tribus corpus patris sui, ut dicit Hieronymus.
11:23
Deinde cum dicit fide Moyses, prosequitur de patribus, qui fuerunt sub lege. Hoc enim tempus incepit a Moyse. Eccli. XXIV, 33: legem mandavit Moyses in praeceptis iustitiarum. Io. I, 17: lex per Moysen data est. Istud autem tempus distinguitur in tria, scilicet ante exitum de Aegypto, in exitu, et post exitum. Unde tria facit. Primo enim ostendit quid factum sit ante exitum; secundo quid in exitu, ibi fide reliquit Aegyptum; tertio quid in terra promissionis, ibi quid adhuc dicam. Circa primum duo facit. Primo enim ostendit quid sit factum in nativitate Moysi; secundo quod ipse fecit, ibi fide Moyses. Ubi tangitur historia, quae ponitur Ex. I, quod Pharao mandavit occidi masculos ne multiplicarentur. Secundo habetur quod parentes Moysi videntes ipsum elegantem, absconderunt eum mensibus tribus, quod attribuit apostolus fidei ipsorum. Credebant enim aliquem nasciturum, qui liberaret eos ab illa servitute. Unde ex elegantia pueri aestimabant aliquam virtutem Dei esse in illo. Ipsi enim erant rudes et rustici, sudantes in operibus luti et lateris. Eccli. XIX, v. 26: ex visu cognoscitur vir. Ex quo habetur, quod licet fides sit de invisibilibus, tamen per aliqua signa visibilia possumus niti ad ipsam. Mc. ult.: sermonem confirmante sequentibus signis. Quod autem ipsi hoc fecerunt ex fide, non ex affectu carnali, patet, quia non timuerunt regis edictum. Unde exponebant se periculo personarum, quod non fecissent nisi credidissent aliquid magnum futurum de puero. Matth. X, 28: nolite timere eos qui occidunt corpus, et cetera. Sed contra, quia ipsi postea exposuerunt ipsum; ergo non propter fidem servabant ipsum. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod exposuerunt ipsum non ad necandum, sed ne surriperetur eis, unde posuerunt eum in fiscella, committentes eum divinae providentiae. Credebant enim probabiliter, quod fuisset interfectus si fuisset apud eos inventus. Deinde cum dicit fide grandis effectus, ostendit quid ipse Moyses per fidem fecerit, et primo quid fecit; secundo ostendit, quod illud factum pertinebat ad fidem, ibi aspiciebat enim. Tangit enim historiam, quae habetur Ex. II, 9 s., ubi dicitur, quod filia Pharaonis fecit ipsum a matre pueri nutriri, et quod adoptavit eum in filium.
11:24
Ipse autem negavit se esse filium eius, non quidem verbo, sed facto, quia contra voluntatem Pharaonis interfecit Aegyptium, qui laeserat Hebraeum. Et hoc est, quod dicit grandis effectus per fidem, negavit se esse filium filiae Pharaonis. Quo autem affectu hoc fecerit, ostendit cum subdit magis eligens. In quo ostenditur mirabilis virtus eius. Duo enim sunt quae maxime homines appetunt, scilicet iucunditatem et delectationem circa bona exteriora, et his contraria maxime fugiunt, scilicet dolorem et afflictionem, quae opponitur primo, paupertatem et abiectionem quae opponitur secundo. Ista autem duo elegit Moyses, scilicet quia praeposuit dolorem et afflictionem iucunditati peccati temporalis, quae scilicet semper est cum peccato. Item paupertatem praeposuit divitiis propter Christum. Prov. c. XVI, 19: melius est humiliari cum mitibus, quam dividere spolia cum superbis. Psalmo LXXXIII, 11: elegi abiectus esse in domo Dei magis quam habitare in tabernaculis peccatorum.
11:25
Quantum ergo ad primum dicit magis eligens affligi cum populo Dei, scilicet quem Pharao affligebat, quam habere iucunditatem peccati temporalis, id est, transitorii. Quod fuisset si cum Aegyptiis afflixisset filios Israel.
11:26
Quantum autem ad secundum, scilicet quod praeelegit paupertatem, dicit maiores divitias aestimans improperium Christi, id est, pro fide Christi; eadem enim est fides antiquorum et nostra. Vel improperium Christi, quod scilicet sustinuit a fratribus suis, sicut dictum est: numquid interficere tu me vis, sicut occidisti heri Aegyptium? Quod improperium fuit figura, quod Christus suscipere deberet improperium a Iudaeis. Ps. LXVIII, 21: improperium expectavit cor meum et miseriam. Maiores autem divitias, credidit esse duo praedicta, thesauris Aegyptiorum. Is. XXXIII, v. 6: divitiae salutis sapientia et scientia. Deinde cum dicit aspiciebat enim, ostendit quod praedicta facta Moysi pertinebant ad fidem Christi. Sciendum est autem, quod quaedam sunt secundum se bona et delectabilia, quaedam autem secundum se tristia et mala. Mala autem nullus propter se praeelegit, sed propter finem; sicut infirmus praeelegit potionem amaram et tristia delectabilibus ratione alicuius maioris boni, quod per hoc potest consequi. Et sic sancti, propter spem finis ultimi aeternae felicitatis, praeeligunt afflictiones et paupertatem divitiis et voluptatibus, quia per ista impediuntur a consecutione finis sperati. Matth. V, 11: beati eritis cum male dixerint vobis homines, et persecuti vos fuerint, et cetera. Et sequitur: gaudete et exultate, quoniam merces vestra copiosa est in caelis. Gen. XV, v. 1: ego protector tuus sum, et merces tua magna nimis. Et ideo dicit, quod hoc faciebat, quia aspiciebat, oculis scilicet fidei, in remunerationem, quam scilicet ex hoc sperabat. Unde fides est substantia sperandarum rerum, argumentum non apparentium, ut supra dictum est, et cetera.
11:27
Supra posuit apostolus fidem Moysi, quantum ad id quod fecit in Aegypto, hic quantum ad id quod fecit in exitu de Aegypto. Et circa hoc facit tria. Primo enim ostendit quid fecerit in exitu de Aegypto; secundo ostendit modum exeundi, ibi fide celebravit; tertio quid per fidem factum est cum populo infideli, ibi fide Rahab. Dicit ergo, quod Moyses fide, id est per fidem, reliquit Aegyptum. Sicut autem habetur Ex. XII, 37, primo fugit de Aegypto, interfecto Aegyptio; secundo autem exivit quando simul omnes filios Israel eduxit. Glossa autem exponit de secundo exitu, quia sequitur non veritus animositatem, id est, indignationem, regis. In primo enim exitu legitur, Ex. II, 14, eum timuisse. Prov. c. XIV, 35: iracundiam regis inutilis sustinebit. In secundo vero non timuit. Prov. XXVIII, v. 1: iustus quasi leo confidens, absque terrore erit. Potest tamen referri ad primum. Sed numquid tunc non timuit? Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod in timore duo consideranda sunt. Unum, quod aliquando potest esse vituperabile, scilicet quando propter timorem facit aliquid non faciendum, vel dimittit faciendum. Et sic non timuit Moyses, quia propter timorem non dimisit iuvare fratres suos. Aliud est, quod potest esse laudabile, quando scilicet salva fide, refugit periculum propter timorem instantem. Matth. X, 23: cum persequentur vos in civitate ista, fugite in aliam. Si enim aliquis salva honestate sua posset vitare periculum et non vitaret, stultus esset et tentaret Deum, quod est diabolicum. Et sic Iesus cessit volentibus ipsum lapidare, nec ad suggestionem Diaboli voluit se praecipitare: ita et Moyses confidens de divino auxilio, fugit propter timorem regis ad tempus. Et probat, quod hoc fecit ex fide, quia fides est de invisibilibus. Et iste sustinuit, id est, expectavit Deum invisibilem, et eius adiutorium, tamquam videns. Ps. XXVI, 14: confortetur cor tuum, et sustine dominum. I Tim. I, 17: regi autem saeculorum immortali, invisibili, et cetera. Moyses enim in utroque exitu expectabat Dei adiutorium, unde in primo dicit, Ex. II, 22: Deus patris mei adiutor meus. In secundo vero, Ex. XIV, 14: vos tacebitis, et dominus pugnabit pro vobis.
11:28
Deinde cum dicit fide celebravit Pascha, ostendit quid fecerit quantum ad modum transeundi. Et primo ponit illud quod fuit factum ad praeparationem transitus; secundo quantum ad ipsum transitum, ibi fide transierunt; tertio quantum ad id quod per fidem factum fuit quantum ad introitum terrae promissionis, ibi fide muri Iericho. Quantum ad primum ponit historiam, quae habetur Ex. XII, ubi dominus mandavit illis ante exitum filiorum Israel, scilicet eadem nocte, immolari agnum et de sanguine eius utrumque postem et superliminare liniri, carnes eius assas cum azymis et lactucis agrestibus comedi, cum multis aliis, quae observanda erant, ut ibi habet videri. Et hoc vocabatur Pascha, scilicet esus agni, et effusio sanguinis, quae duo concurrebant ad transitum illum quem facturi erant in proximo. Dicitur autem Pascha a paschin Graece, quod Latine est passio, vel a phase, quod Hebraice idem est quod transitus. In hoc autem figurabatur, quod Christus per passionem transiret ex hoc mundo. Io. XIII, 1: ut transeat ex hoc mundo. Item quod nos per meritum mortis eius a terrenis ad caelestia, ab Inferno transimus ad caelum. Eccli. XXIV, 26: transite ad me, omnes qui concupiscitis me. Quod quidem fuit per virtutem sanguinis Christi. Supra X, 19: habentes itaque fiduciam, fratres, in introitu sanctorum in sanguinem Christi. Fuit autem in illo Paschate duplex transitus. Unus quo transibat dominus percutiens Aegyptios; alius quo populus transibat. Sic etiam sanguine Christi, qui est agnus immaculatus, debent liniri postes fidelium, intellectus scilicet et affectus. Dicit ergo fide, id est per fidem, celebravit Pascha, id est esum agni, et sanguinis effusionem, ad liniendum postes domorum. Et quare hoc faciebat? Ne scilicet qui vastabat primogenita, Aegyptiorum, tangeret eos. Ps. LXXVII, 51: percussit omne primogenitum in terra Aegypti. Sed quaeritur quorum ministerio hoc factum sit, utrum scilicet bonorum, vel malorum Angelorum, quia videtur quod per malos. Ps. LXXVII, 49: immissionem per Angelos malos. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod non est inconveniens de quibuscumque. Unde sciendum est quod poenarum inflictio fit interdum per bonos Angelos. Sicut enim dicit Dionysius IV cap. de divinis nominibus, punire malum non est malum, sed malum facere est malum. Punitio enim est opus iustitiae, sicut patet de Angelo, qui contrivit castra Assyriorum, Is. XXXVII, 36, qui creditur fuisse bonus Angelus. Unde talis punitio indifferenter fit per bonos et malos; sed differenter a bono et a malo, quia bonus non punit nisi exercendo iustitiam divinam in malos. Et in Scripturis operatio tam Diaboli, quam boni Angeli, cuiusmodi est haec, attribuitur Deo. Malus autem etsi obsequatur divinae iustitiae, tamen non ex intentione iustitiae hoc agit, sed ex perversitate voluntatis suae affligit bonos et malos, et libentius bonos si permittatur, sicut patet de Iob. Iste Angelus, qui dixit Moysi: transibit dominus percutiens Aegyptum, bonus Angelus fuit, cum ipse aliquando loquatur in persona sua. Bono autem Angelo aliquando subministrat spiritus nequam, unde adhibitum fuit ibi ministerium eius, licet ex intentione suae malae et perversae voluntatis, voluntarie operantis ad caedem. Et ideo dicit iram et tribulationum immissionem per Angelos malos. Non ergo tangebat eos, qui erant sanguine signati, malus Angelus terrore et timore Dei, utpote non permissus. Bonus autem inde terrebatur admirando virtutem Dei.
11:29
Deinde cum dicit fide transierunt, etc., ostendit quid egit in ipso transitu. Et primo ostendit hoc, secundo ostendit quod illud pertinebat ad fidem, ibi quod experti. Dicit ergo, quod fide, id est, per fidem, transierunt mare rubrum tamquam per aridam terram. Duo enim ibi per fidem facta sunt. Unum, quod homo fecit, scilicet quod commiserunt se ad transeundum, quod non fuit nisi per fidem. Aliud fuit ex parte Dei, scilicet quod aquae fuerunt eis pro muro. Hoc etiam fuit per fidem. Operatio enim miraculorum attribuitur fidei. Matth. XVII, 19: si habueritis fidem sicut granum synapis, dicetis monti huic: transi hinc, et transibit. Ergo hoc fide factum est, id est, hoc meruit fides. Et hoc habetur Ex. XIV et XV. Deinde ostendit, quod hoc pertinet ad fidem, quia Aegyptii hoc experti, id est, volentes experiri, devorati sunt, quia scilicet non habuerunt fidem. Ex. XV, 12: extendisti manum tuam, et devoravit eos terra.
11:30
Deinde cum dicit fide muri Iericho corruerunt, circuitu dierum septem. Agit de eo, quod per fidem factum est in introitu terrae promissionis. De hoc habetur Iosue VI, ubi dicitur, quod ad mandatum domini, sacerdotes septem diebus cum arca testamenti circuierunt primam civitatem ultra Iordanem, scilicet Iericho, et septima die septimo circuitu, muri eius corruerunt: hoc fuit aliquid ex parte hominis, scilicet quod ex mandato domini circuierunt, credentes mandatum domini debere impleri. Aliquid autem ex parte Dei, scilicet quod sic ad circuitum eorum muri corruerunt. Moraliter Iericho interpretatur luna, sive defectus, et significat mundum istum. Muri eius sunt impedimenta quibus aliquis detinetur in mundo. Per buccinas quibus Levitae et sacerdotes intonabant, vox praedicatorum significatur. Per circuitum septem dierum totus designatur decursus praesentis temporis, qui per septem dies completur. Per quae datur intelligi, quod omnia impedimenta mundi cadunt ad continuam vocem praedicationis. II Cor. X, 4 s.: arma militiae nostrae non sunt carnalia, sed potentia Deo ad destructionem munitionum, consilia destruentes, et omnem altitudinem extollentem se adversus scientiam Dei.
11:31
Deinde cum dicit fide Rahab meretrix, ostendit quid factum sit per fidem ab aliquo de populo infideli, scilicet a Rahab, de qua Iosue V et VI. Cum enim Iosue misisset exploratores ad explorandum Iericho, ipsi evaserunt auxilio istius mulieris, quae dicitur meretrix, id est, idololatra. Vel, ad litteram, meretrix erat, ad quam ingressi sunt non ad peccandum, sed ad latendum. Domus enim talium patent, maxime de nocte. Isti etiam venerant de nocte. Domus etiam eius coniuncta erat muro. Meretrices autem absque exceptione accipiunt indifferenter, et ideo melius poterant apud eam occultari. Ista ergo per fidem liberata fuit. Unde dicit Rahab meretrix, fide, id est, per fidem, recipiens exploratores cum pace, non periit cum incredulis, qui corporaliter perierunt, quia exploratores iuraverant ei ipsam liberare, et omnem domum patris sui, quod et fecerunt. Quare autem magis declinaverint ad ipsam, potest dici, quia ut ipsa minus posset inculpari, indifferenter omnes recipiens. Nec erat conveniens, ut salus ipsorum fieret alicui salvanti ipsos occasio mortis. In hoc autem quod ex ipsa receptione ipsorum liberata est designatur quod recipientes praedicatores Evangelii liberantur a morte aeterna. Matth. c. X, 41: qui recipit prophetam in nomine prophetae, mercedem prophetae accipiet.
11:32
Supra posuit apostolus ea, quae facta sunt a patribus per fidem ante introitum, et in ipso introitu terrae promissionis, hic accedit ad narrandum exempla illorum, qui fuerunt in ipsa terra promissionis; quae, quia multa sunt, ideo breviter, praemissis nominibus patrum, ponit in generali praecipua facta ipsorum, ponens causam illius brevitatis. Et circa hoc facit tria. Primo ponit nomina patrum et causam quare breviter vult eorum facta pertransire; secundo ostendit quid fecerunt per fidem, ibi qui per fidem vicerunt; tertio, quid per fidem receperunt, ibi adepti sunt. Dicit ergo quid adhuc dicam? Quasi dicat: perveni usque ad tempus introitus terrae promissionis, in quo pauca respectu dicendorum dicta erant. Remanent enim tot dicenda, quot non possent explicari. Deficiet enim tempus me enarrantem, id est, si velim enarrare, non sufficiet mihi tempus epistolaris enarrationis, quae debet esse succincta. Unde Hieronymus ad Paulinum, VI cap.: neque enim epistolaris angustia longius cap.: neque enim epistolaris angustia longius evagari patiebatur. Vel tempus, intellige, vitae. Isto modo loquitur Io. ult.: sunt quidem et alia multa, quae fecit Iesus, etc., ubi dicit Glossa quod loquitur hyperbolice, nec tamen est falsum, sed est figurativa locutio. Ps. XXXIX, 5, ubi nos habemus, annuntiavi et locutus sum, multiplicati sunt super numerum, dicit littera Hieronymi: si annuntiare voluero, plura sunt, quam narrari queant. Sciendum tamen, quod aliqui istorum aliqua mala fecerunt, et aliqua bona, unde non numerantur hic nisi quantum ad bona quae fecerunt, vel receperunt. Tamen probabile est quod fuerint finaliter sancti ex quo apostolus nominat eos in catalogo sanctorum. Primo ergo ponit Gedeonem, de quo Iud. c. VI, 11 ss.; quem praemittit, et quia nihil mali fecit, et quia fecit factum multum insigne, et forte etiam quia accepit maximum signum incarnationis Christi in vellere et rore, de quo dicitur in Ps. LXXI, 6: descendet sicut pluvia in vellus. Secundo ponit Barach, de quo Iud. IV, qui non fuit ita insignis sicut Gedeon, cui etiam illa victoria non fuit reputata, sed magis mulieri, et ideo forte postponit ipsum. Tertio ponit Samson, de quo Iud. XIII. De quo specialiter videtur, quod non deberet hic numerari, quia in morte peccavit interficiendo se. Augustinus autem, I de Civ. Dei, dicit, quod excusatur, quia creditur hoc fecisse mandato Dei, cuius signum est, quia non potuisset domum tantam propria virtute subvertere, sed virtute Dei, quae non adiuvat ad malum. Quarto ponit Iephte, de quo Iud. XI. Istum postponit Samsoni, quia non fecit tot facta insignia sicut ille. Dubitatur autem de Iephte, si immolando filiam suam ex voto peccaverit, videtur quod non, quia dicitur ibi irruit spiritus domini in Iephte, et post hoc sequitur: votum suum et victoria. Contra. Dicit Hieronymus quod fuit in vovendo indiscretus, et in reddendo impius. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod fuit ibi aliquid a spiritu sancto, scilicet motus ad vovendum in generali, quod scilicet immolaret quidquid occurreret sibi immolabile, aliquid autem ex proprio suo spiritu, scilicet quod immolavit quod non debuit, et in hoc peccavit, sed post poenituit. Similiter Gedeon peccavit faciendo ephod et in tentando Deum in petitione signi in vellere, et postea poenituit, sicut et David, de quo subdit dicens et David et Samuel, de quibus scilicet in libris regum agitur. Et aliis prophetis, de quibus si vellem dicere, tempus deficiet. Sed tunc quaestio est utrum omnes isti, qui dicti sunt, fuerunt prophetae. Respondeo. Dicendum est quod spiritus sanctus movet mentem prophetae, sicut agens principale movet instrumentum suum. Potest autem spiritus sanctus movere ad tria, scilicet ad cognoscendum, ad loquendum et ad faciendum. Et quodlibet istorum dupliciter. Ad cognoscendum, scilicet quandoque cum intellectu eius quod videtur, sicut fuit Isaias et alii prophetae, unde dicti sunt et videntes. I Reg. IX, 9: qui hodie dicitur propheta, olim dicebatur videns. Aliquando autem sine cognitione eius quod videtur, sicut patet in somnio Pharaonis, et in visione Balthassar. Ad loquendum etiam movet dupliciter, quandoque ad sciendum id de quo loquitur, sicut patet de David: quandoque autem nescit, sicut Caiphas, et forte Balaam. Similiter etiam quandoque movet ad faciendum, et scit quid facit, sicut Ieremias, qui abscondit lumbare suum super Euphratem. Quandoque autem nescit, sicut dicit Augustinus super Ioannem, de militibus, qui diviserunt sibi vestimenta Christi, non tamen cognoscebant mysterium, ad quod illa divisio ordinabatur. Hoc est ergo de ratione prophetae, quod cognoscat illud quod videt, vel dicit, vel facit. Quando autem non cognoscit, non est vere propheta, sed participative tantum. Et sic dicit Ioannes Caipham prophetasse, quia habuit aliquid prophetiae. Iste autem motus spiritus sancti dicitur instinctus secundum Augustinum.
11:33
Deinde cum dicit qui per fidem vicerunt regna, ostendit quid sancti, de quibus locutus est, fecerunt, et primo ostendit hoc in generali; secundo descendit ad quaedam specialia, ibi obturaverunt ora leonum. Primo autem ponit facti ipsorum meritum; secundo praemium, ibi adepti sunt. Circa primum sciendum est, quod inter omnes actus exteriores virtutum moralium actus fortitudinis et iustitiae videntur esse praecipui, quia maxime pertinent ad bonum commune. Per fortitudinem enim respublica defenditur ab hoste, per iustitiam vero conservatur. Unde apostolus ex utroque actu commendat sanctos patres. Ab actu quidem fortitudinis, cum dicit, quod isti per fidem vicerunt regna, id est, reges, vel etiam regna ipsorum, sicut David et Iosue. Nihilominus tamen sancti spiritualiter per fidem vicerunt regna, scilicet regnum Diaboli, de quo Iob XLI, 25: ipse est rex super universos filios superbiae. Item carnis. Rom. VI, 12: non ergo regnet peccatum in vestro mortali corpore. Item regnum mundi. Io. XVIII, 36: regnum meum non est de hoc mundo. Isti autem vincunt per fidem. I Io. c. V, 4: haec est victoria quae vincit mundum, fides nostra. Nullus enim potest praesentia contemnere, nisi propter spem futurorum bonorum. Per contemptum enim principaliter vincitur mundus. Et ideo quia fides ostendit nobis invisibilia, propter quae contemnitur mundus, ideo vincit mundum fides nostra. Ab actu autem iustitiae commendat eos, cum dicit operati sunt iustitiam. Aliquando autem iustitia est virtus generalis, quando scilicet obedit legi divinae. Ps. X, 7: iustus dominus, et iustitias dilexit. Et II Mach. IX, 12: iustum est subditum esse Deo. I Io. III, 7: qui iustitiam facit, iustus est. Aliquando autem est virtus specialis, et ista consistit in actionibus et communicationibus humanis, quando scilicet reddit quis unicuique quod suum est. Utramque autem iustitiam habuerunt sancti. Is. LIV, 17: haec est haereditas servorum Dei, et iustitia apud me, dicit dominus. Eccli. I, 33: concupiscens sapientiam, serva iustitiam, scilicet obediendo mandatis. Item ipsam exercendo in populo. Ps. CXVIII, 121: feci iudicium, et iustitiam, et cetera. Deinde cum dicit adepti sunt, ostendit quid receperunt, quia adepti sunt repromissiones. Promissio enim Dei efficax est, quia numquam deficit Deus in promissis. Rom. IV, 21: quaecumque promisit Deus potens est et facere. Ps. CXLIV, 13: fidelis Deus in omnibus verbis suis. Sed contra. Supra eodem: iuxta fidem defuncti sunt, non acceptis repromissionibus. Respondeo. Dicendum est, quod illud quod hic dicitur, tripliciter potest intelligi. Uno modo quod promissio Dei sit illa specialis qua promittit sanctis vitam aeternam. Et istam nullus accepit ante adventum Christi. Rom. XV, 8: ad confirmandas promissiones patrum. Secundo pro promissione de terra promissionis habenda. Et istam non acceperunt priores patres tres, scilicet Abraham, Isaac et Iacob, sed tantum patres posteriores, sicut Iosue et alii sancti. Tertio pro promissione particulari, scilicet eius quod unicuique promissum fuit, sicut David regnum, et Ezechiae sanitas. Et istas promissiones consecuti sunt. Deinde cum dicit obturaverunt ora leonum, ponit quaedam particularia beneficia aliquibus collata. Et primo quae pertinent ad remotionem mali; secundo illa quae pertinent ad executionem boni, ibi fortes facti sunt in bello. Malum autem nocivum hominis est duplex. Unum exterius, aliud interius. Secundum ponit, ibi convaluerunt. Exterius autem malum est duplex, quia aut illatum est a creatura irrationali, aut rationali. Secundum ponit, ibi effugaverunt. Ab irrationali duplex, scilicet vel ab inanimata vel ab animata. Nocumentum illatum ab inanimata tangit, ibi extinxerunt impetum. Quantum ergo ad animata dicit obturaverunt ora leonum. Loquitur autem in plurali, licet non fuerit nisi unus, scilicet Daniel; sicut etiam dicitur Matth. II, 20: defuncti sunt enim qui quaerebant animam pueri: nullus autem tunc quaerebat Christum occidere nisi solus Herodes. Cuius ratio est, quia loquitur de omnibus sanctis communiter, quasi de uno collegio sanctorum, et quod unus facit, imputatur aliis, et etiam omnibus, quod fit per virtutem spiritus sancti, quae est communis omnibus. Unde etiam in isto contextu loquitur tamquam de pluribus. Potest etiam dici quod hoc completum est in David, qui, sicut ipse dicit I Reg. XVII, v. 36, leonem et ursum interfecit. Et etiam Samson. Iud. XIV, 6. Per leonem autem spiritualiter intelligitur Diabolus. I Pet. V, 8: adversarius vester Diabolus et cetera. Qui ergo insultus eius reprimit, os leonum obturat. Iob c. XXIX, 17: conterebam molas iniqui, et de dentibus eius auferebam praedam. Nocumentum a re inanimata removet cum dicit extinxerunt impetum ignis, sicut habetur de tribus pueris in Dan. III, v. 24 ss. Item ad preces Moysi et Aaron extinctus est ignis qui missus a domino devorabat populum murmurantem, sicut patet Num. XI, XVI. Ignis iste est interior motus concupiscentiae vel irae. Qui ergo refraenat illum motum, extinguit impetum ignis. Ps. LVII, 8: supercecidit ignis, et non viderunt solem. Remotionem nocumenti per rationalem creaturam illatam tangit cum dicit effugaverunt aciem gladii, id est, aciem hostis cum gladiis acutis. Hoc autem frequentissime factum fuit per ipsos, sicut patet de Iosue, Gedeone, et David. Per gladium autem mala suasio intelligitur. Ps. LVI, 4: lingua eorum gladius acutus. Istos gladios fugat, qui malam linguam tacere facit. Eccli. XXVIII, 28: sepi aures tuas spinis, et noli audire linguam nequam. Prov. XXV, 23: ventus Aquilo dissipat pluvias, et facies tristis linguam detrahentem. Nocumentum interius est infirmitas, de cuius remotione dicit convaluerunt de infirmitate, sicut specialiter apparet de Ezechiele, IV Reg. XX, 5 ss. et Is. XXXVIII, v. 1 ss. Ista autem infirmitas est peccatum. Ps. VI, 2: miserere mei, domine, quoniam infirmus sum. Convalescit ergo, qui resurgit. Deinde cum dicit fortes facti sunt, ponit beneficia quantum ad assecutionem boni, et ponit tria. Primum pertinet ad hoc, quod fortiter egerunt.
11:34
Unde dicit fortes facti sunt in bello, sicut patet de Iosue. Eccli. XLVI, 1: fortis in bello Iesus Nave, successor Moysi in prophetis, et cetera. Sic patet etiam de multis aliis. Secundum pertinet ad effectum illius fortitudinis. Unde dicit castra verterunt exterorum, sicut patet de Machabaeis, et de David. Ps. XXVI, 3: si consistant adversum me castra, non timebit cor meum. Sed tertium pertinet ad effectum fortitudinis divinae.
11:35
Unde dicit acceperunt mulieres de resurrectione mortuos suos, id est, per resurrectionem, quod aliqui, male intelligentes, exposuerunt mortuos suos id est, viros suos resuscitatos; per hoc asserentes, quod per mortem non solvitur matrimonium, quod falsum est, etiamsi resurgeret. Et est contra apostoli, Rom. VII, 3: si dormierit vir eius, liberata est a lege viri. Unde sciendum est, quod etiam in effectibus sacramentorum est quaedam differentia. Quaedam enim sacramenta imprimunt characterem, sicut Baptismus, confirmatio, et ordo. Et quia character in anima perpetuo manet, ideo baptizatus, vel confirmatus, vel ordinatus, si resuscitaretur, non debet iterari aliquod illorum sacramentorum. Alia vero sacramenta non imprimunt characterem, sicut poenitentia, extrema unctio, et sic de aliis, quia sunt contra aliquid iterabile, et ideo iterari possunt. Inter illa autem est matrimonium, et ideo non dicit vivos, sed mortuos, quia matres filios suos mortuos receperunt per resurrectionem, quorum resurrectio fuit quoddam praesagium futurae resurrectionis inchoatae per Christum. De istorum resurrectione, vel magis resuscitatione, habetur III Reg. XVII, et IV Reg. IV. Tamen isti sic resuscitati sunt iterum mortui, Christus autem resurgens ex mortuis iam non moritur, Rom. VI, 9. Unde resurrectio eius fuit initium futurae resurrectionis. I Cor. XV, 20: Christus resurrexit a mortuis primitiae dormientium. Sicut autem ista temporalia beneficia illis data sunt tamquam infirmis, ad sustentationem per meritum fidei ipsorum, ita fuerunt figura futurorum bonorum, quae nobis ex merito fidei dabuntur. Mc.: signa autem eos qui crediderint, haec sequentur, et cetera. Quae Gregorius exponit de bonis spiritualibus.
Supra posuit apostolus exempla sanctorum patrum antiquorum, qui multa et magna fecerunt propter fidem, hic ponit exempla illorum, qui multa propter fidem passi sunt. Et circa hoc facit duo. Primo enim ostendit quomodo passi sunt propter fidem; secundo ostendit quomodo promissiones eis factae dilatae sunt, et quare, ibi et hi omnes testimonio. Circa primum duo facit, quia primo ponit mala ab aliis eis illata; secundo mala propria voluntate assumpta, ibi circuierunt in melotis. Ab aliis autem illata sunt eis mala dupliciter, quia quaedam in vita, quaedam vero in morte. Et ista duo ponit, ibi lapidati sunt. In vita vero mala tripliciter illata sunt eis, quia quaedam quantum ad corporalem afflictionem, quaedam quantum ad irrisionem, quaedam quantum ad inclusionem. Quantum ad primum dicit alii autem, etc., quasi dicat: ita dictum est, quod quidam multa bona receperunt propter fidem, vel in amotione mali, vel in executione boni temporalis, in quibus figuratur vetus testamentum, quod conferebat bona temporalia. Sed alii multa propter fidem passi sunt, quorum quidam distenti sunt in eculeis: sicut dicitur I Mach. II, 1, et II Mach. VI, 10 de pueris suspensis ad cervices matrum, et VII, 1 de septem fratribus. In istis sanctis primo figurabatur novum testamentum. Unde dicit non suscipientes redemptionem, id est, liberationem. Qui enim subiicitur poenae, est quodammodo servus poenae. Et ideo liberari a poena, dicitur redemptio. Ps. LXXVII, 42: die qua redemit eos de manu tribulantis. Sed quare non fuerunt liberati, ostendit, quia hoc non fuit propter hoc quin Deus haberet providentiam de ipsis, sed ut invenirent vitam aeternam, quae melior est, quam liberatio in quacumque poena praesenti, vel quaecumque resurrectio vitae praesentis, et ideo dicit ut meliorem invenirent resurrectionem. Iob XIX, 25: in novissimo die de terra surrecturus sum. Is. XXVI, 19: vivent mortui tui, interfecti mei resurgent. Vel dicit meliorem, quia ex hoc ipso, quod maiora pro Christo passi sunt, maius praemium recipient. Sicut enim dicitur I Cor. XV, v. 41: stella differt a stella in claritate, sic erit resurrectio mortuorum. Qui enim fuerunt maiores in merito, maiores erunt in praemio. Et ideo apostoli praeferuntur martyribus, martyres vero omnibus aliis. Maiores enim merito, maiores sunt praemio. Praecipua vero sunt merita martyrum. Io. XV, 13: maiorem hac dilectionem nemo habet, et cetera. Nec tamen quilibet martyr maior est quolibet confessore, sed aliquis martyr potest esse maior aliquo confessore; et e converso, aliquis confessor aliquo martyre, licet non universaliter. Potest enim comparari unus alteri, vel quantum ad genus operis, vel quantum ad gradus charitatis. Nullus autem actus quantum est de se, est ita meritorius, sicut quo quis moritur propter Christum, quia dat illud quod habet charius, scilicet vitam propriam. Matth. c. V, 10: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam. Si vero consideretur radix omnis meriti, quae est charitas, I Cor. XIII, v. 2, sic opus procedens ex maiori charitate, est magis meritorium. Et sic potest unus simplex confessor esse maioris meriti apud Deum. Apostolus autem loquitur in genere operis, dicens ut scilicet meliorem, id est maiorem et clariorem, invenirent resurrectionem. Unde ly meliorem importat comparationem status praesentis vitae ad futuram resurrectionem, vel comparationem claritatis resurrectionis unius resurgentis ad claritatem alterius. Deinde cum dicit alii ludibria, ponit mala illis illata in vita quantum ad irrisionem factam in verbis, dicens, quod alii experti sunt ludibria, sicut patet de Samson, de Tobia et Iob, et Isaia. Is. l, 6: faciem meam non averti ab increpantibus et conspuentibus in me. Ieremias etiam dicit XX, 8: factus est mihi sermo domini in opprobrium et derisum. Quantum vero ad facta dicit, quod experti sunt verbera. Sicut patet de Michaea, de quo III Reg. ult. dicitur quod percussit eum Sedecias in maxillam. In quibus omnibus praesignabantur passiones novi testamenti. I Cor. IV, 9: spectaculum facti sumus mundo, et Angelis, et hominibus.
11:36
Deinde cum dicit insuper et vincula, ponit mala sanctis illata quantum ad inclusionem. Unde dicit insuper et vincula, sicut Ieremias, de quo Ier. XX, 2 dicitur quod positus fuit in nervo. Nec solum vincula, sed etiam carceres, sicut Ier. XXXVII, v. 14 et XXXVIII, 6 et Michaeas, III Reg. ult. Consequenter ostendit mala illata quantum ad mortem cum dicit lapidati sunt. Quod quidem genus mortis tunc erat commune apud omnes Iudaeos. Matth. XXIII, 37: Ierusalem, Ierusalem, quae occidis prophetas, et lapidas eos qui ad te missi sunt. Sic lapidatus est Naboth, III Reg. XXI, 13, et Ieremias, de quo legitur, quod Iudaei lapidaverunt eum in Aegypto lapidibus quos absconderat sub muro latericio domus ipsius Pharaonis. Et licet Epiphanius dicat quod fuit tractus, tamen communiter ponitur quod fuit lapidatus. Zacharias etiam filius Ioiadae fuit lapidatus, ut legitur II Par. XXIV, 21. Secundum genus mortis inconsuetum et crudele ponit cum dicit secti sunt. Hoc dicit propter Isaiam, quem Manasses fecit secari serra lignea. Et loquitur pluraliter, licet non fuerit nisi unus, secundum consuetudinem Scripturae, propter causam supradictam. Tertium genus cum dicit tentati sunt, ut scilicet consentirent. Quod dicit propter Matathiam et filios eius I Mach. II, 15, et propter Eleazarum II Mach. VI, 43, et propter historiam de septem fratribus II Mach. VII. Et tandem occiderunt eos Thren. IV, 9: melius fuit occisis gladio, quam interfectis fame. Specialiter tamen Urias fuit occisus a David II Reg. XI, 15 et Iosias IV Reg. XXIII, 29.
11:37
Deinde cum dicit circuierunt in melotis, ponit mala voluntarie assumpta. Et ista ad tria reducuntur, scilicet ad exteriorem cultum, ad personae statum, ibi egentes, et ad habitationis locum, ibi in solitudinibus. Quantum ergo ad cultum dicit circuierunt in melotis, et in pellibus caprinis. Melota est vestis facta de pilis camelorum, ut quidam dicunt; vel melius, quod taxus habet pellem hirsutam, de qua fit vestis, quae dicitur melota. Pellis caprina cum hoc quod est hirsuta, est etiam vilis. Et haec dicuntur de Elia IV Reg. I, 8, quod erat vir pilosus, et zona pellicea accinctus renibus. Et de talibus vestibus dicit Augustinus in Lib. de sermone domini, quod potest esse in tali veste intentio mala, si quis utatur ad vanam gloriam, bona autem, si ad contemptum mundi, et macerationem carnis. Praecipue autem, qui profitentur statum poenitentiae, debent ostendere signa professionis. Et ideo licet eis uti talibus vestibus, non tamen ad ostentationem, et sic utebantur prophetae. Quantum autem ad statum personae dicit egentes, quia carebant divitiis, in quo praefigurabant statum perfectionis novi testamenti, de quo dicitur Matth. XIX, 21: si vis perfectus esse, vade et vende omnia quae possides. Et hoc fuit specialiter de Elia, qui pastus fuit a corvis, et a muliere vidua. III Reg. XVII, 6. Ps. LXXXVII, 16: pauper ego sum in laboribus. Idem LXIX, 6: egenus et pauper ego sum. Item angustiati, sicut patet de Elia, qui fugit a facie Iezabel, et de David, qui fugit a facie Absalon. Item afflicti labore corporali, sicut de Elia, qui dormivit lassus subter unam iuniperum, III Reg. XIX, v. 4.
11:38
Et subdit quibus dignus non erat mundus. Sicut dicit Dionysius in epistola ad Ioannem Evangelistam, mali aliquando per ea quae faciunt, ostendunt indicia suae damnationis; unde dicit quod per hoc, quod mali separaverunt a se beatum Ioannem, ostendebat Deus quod erant indigni societate eius. Et ideo dicit apostolus quod mundus non erat dignus eis, quasi dicat: quia mundani non erant digni societate iustorum. Io. XV, 19: ego elegi vos de mundo, propterea odit vos mundus. Deinde cum dicit in solitudinibus, ostendit hoc quantum ad locum, quia propriam mansionem non habebant, sed errabant in solitudinibus, et in montibus, et in speluncis, et in cavernis terrae, quae sunt loca apta ad contemplationem et poenitentiam. Dicitur autem spelunca, quae fit arte, sed caverna, quae est a natura vel ab aliquo accidente, sicut ex corrosione aquarum. Ista patent de David, I Reg. XXII, 1 et XXIII, 14 ss. et de Elia, III Reg. XIX, 9. Deinde cum dicit et hi omnes, ostendit quod eis dilatae sunt promissiones. Et ne putetur, quod hoc fuerit propter defectum meriti, ideo, secundo, designat rationem illius dilationis, ibi Deo pro nobis.
11:39
Dicit ergo, quod hi omnes testimonio fidei probati inventi sunt, id est, per fidem habent testimonium, quod sunt probati, id est, approbati a Deo, II Cor. X, 18: non enim qui seipsum commendat ille probatus est, sed quem Deus commendat. Sap. III, 6: tamquam aurum in fornace probavit eos. Et tamen non acceperunt repromissionem, scilicet gloriae, vel promissam vitam, usque ad Christum. Ps. LXXXVIII, 39: distulisti Christum. Temporales enim acceperunt, non autem spirituales. Supra eodem: defuncti sunt non acceptis promissionibus.
11:40
Deinde cum dicit Deo pro nobis, ostendit rationem dilationis, ex quo aliqui sumpserunt causam, vel occasionem erroris, qui dicunt quod nullus in Paradisum intrabit usque ad ultimam consummationem, quae erit per finalem resurrectionem. Sed hoc est contra apostolum, II Cor. V, 1: scimus, quod si terrestris domus nostra huius habitationis dissolvatur, quod aedificationem habemus ex Deo domum non manufactam, sed aeternam in caelis. Ista ergo consummatio de qua loquitur apostolus potest referri ad praemium essentiale, scilicet ad beatitudinem, quae habetur per Christum Mich. II, 13: ascendit pandens iter ante eos quam non habuerunt sancti veteris testamenti. Vel potest referri ad stolam corporis, quae non dabitur universaliter, usque post resurrectionem universalem, licet forte aliqui iam habeant ipsam ex speciali privilegio. Non ergo sine nobis consummantur, sed perficiuntur duplici stola, ut, sicut dicit Glossa in communi gaudio omnium maius fiat gaudium singulorum. Unde in hoc nobis Deus providit. Et ideo dicit Deo pro nobis aliquid melius providente. Ps. CXXXII, 1: ecce quam bonum et quam iucundum habitare fratres in unum. Magis enim gaudet homo cum pluribus gaudentibus. Glossa: si isti tenuerunt fidem, qui tamdiu expectaverunt, multo magis teneamus nos, qui statim recipimus. Lc. XXIII, 43: hodie mecum eris in Paradiso.
11:2
2. In hac enim testimonium consecuti sunt senes. Graece: TTpsapuTSpo^ aeniores, Intelligit antiquos, id est eos, qui fuerunt antiquis temporibus, ut Abel, Enoch, Noe, Abraham, ac caeteros, quos hoc cap. percenset. Nam deinceps vim ac proprietatem fidei, praecedenti sententia significatam, declarat atque illustrat variis antiquorum Patrum exemplis, qui per fidem magna et mira passi fuere et operati, ideoque per eam testimonium adepti in sacris literis, quod justi essent ac Deo probati. Verbum enim Graecum jiapTUpclo^ai, quo hic utitur, passim in bonam partem accipitur, ut idem sit, quod bonum habere testimonium, bene audire, laudari. Ita sumitur Act. 6. 10. et 16., et rursus in hoc capite aliquuties. Ex hoc loco atque adeo ex toto capite destruitur opinio quorundam, qui putarunt, antiquos justos ante legem et sub lege non habuisse fidem explicitam immortalitatis animarum, ac resurrectionis corporum, et omnino retributionis bonorum et malorum post hanc vitam; pro argumento sumentes, quod de his admodum obscure Moses et caeteri Prophetae in suis libris locuti sint, imo et dubitasse nonnulli eorum videantur, ut Job cap. 21., David Psalm^ 72. et Jeremias cap. 12.: quibus locis legitur eorum querela et cum Deo quaedam expostulatio super impioram prosperitate et piorum aerumnis, quibus ab impiis opprimuntur. Quale nihil, ut ajunt, ab iis scriberetur, apud quos vigeret fides universalis judicii ac retributionis futuri saeculi. Quasi non exstent in libris Prophetarum aperta et illustria testimonia resurrectionis mortuorum, et universalis judicii, vitaeque futurae. Tantum adjicio, etiam illorum saeculorum vulgo persuasum fuisse, animas a morte corporum non interire, sed ad inferos descendere. Nam unde putabatur, eas incantationibus ab inferis evocari posse, nisi quod crederentur apud inferos agere? Sed istius erroris et argumentorum, qtiae pro eo adferuntur, amplior refutatio non est praesentis loci.
11:3
3. Fide intelligimus aptata esse saecula verbo Dei. Priusquam ad exempla veterum justorum veniat, ex fide ipsorum, ad quos scribit, ostendit, eam esse argumentum non apparentium, idque de praeteritis, ut doceat, etiam futura, quae promittuntur, pari certitudine fidei nobis esse tenenda. Per fidem, inquit, intelligimus nos Hebraei (quod philosophi naturali ratione assequi non potuerunt, nisi perpauci et imperfecte), saecula esse aptata, id est mundum partibus inter se coaptatis factum esseatqne constructum; idque verbo Dei, id est solo Dei imperio, quo voluit, ut ita fieret. IIoc enim Scriptura divina nos docet Gen. 1. Primum non dicit absolute: intelligimus, sed: fide intelligimus, id est credimus. Nam intelHgere, per se sumptum, referri solet ad aliquid ratione perceptum. Porro sac^ cula Apostolo quae dicantur, exposuimus ad illud cap. 1.: Per quem fecit et saecula; diximusque saecula synecdochice vocari totum hoc universum; quod saeculis, id est temporum revolutionibus, mensuratur. Postremo verbum Dei non intelligit Filium, ut quidam exponunt; sed verbum voluntatis et imperii, tritissima in Scripturis significatione. Nam Graece non est }.6ya) sed priixa.v., quod de Filio Dei dici non solet. Alludit autem ad sermonem Scripturae. Sicut enim dixit Deus: Fiatlux, fiat firmamentum, et caetera hujusmodi, quae refert Scriptura Gen. 1., sic etiam dixit: Fiat coelum et terra, quamvis id eadem Scriptura tacuerit.
Vt ex invisibilibus visibilia fierent. Hoc varie exponitur. S. Thomas in comm. et p. 1. q. 65. ar. 4. per invisibilia vult intelligi ideas seu rationes rerum, quae sunt in mente divina, ex quibus, id est secundum quas producta sunt visibilia, id est res omnes creatae. Alii ex invisibilibus, id est ex nihilo, visibilia facta interpretantur. Nihil enim tam invisibile, quum quod omnino nihil est. Juxta quam expositionem dictum est hoc adversus philosophos, tam Graecos, quam barbaros, quibus, ex nihilo fieri quippiam, impossibile semper habitum fuit. Verum quia non est Scripturae consuetudo, ut ea, quae non sunt, invisibilia vocet, Apostolus autem ad Scripturam Genesis mundi sine dubio respicit: inde potius verum sensum petamus. Moses, postquam dixit, in principio Deum fecisse coelum etterram, subjecit: Terra autem erat inanis et vacua, sive, secunduum LXX. (quos assidue prae oculis habet hujus Epistolae scriptor), invisibilis et incomposita. Invisibilis quidem, quia cooperta aquis, quas undique tenebrae involvebant; nondum enim erat lux condita; incomposita vero, quia carebat ornatu, qui sequentibus diebus ei accessit. Sed et coelum initio quidem luce vacuum, et per hoc invisibile; deinde vero usque ad quartum diem sole, luna, et stellis velut ornatu suo destitutum, ideoque incompositum fuit. Hoc ipsum voluit Sapiens, quum dixit, Deum creasse orbem terrarum ex materia invisa, vel, ut in Graeco est, mundum ex materia informi, Sap. 11., materiam invisam sive informem vocans coelum et terram luce adhuc ornatuque carentem. Patet igitur, quo sensu dicat Apostolus, ex invisibilibus visibilia facta esse ea, quae facta sunt; nempe quia coelum et terra primum tenebris horrida atque informia facta sunt; deinde lumine illustrata, rerumque formis adornata fuerunt. Videtur enim sub invisibili comprehendere duo illa, quae LXX. expresserunt: invisibile et incompositum, praesertim cum in Graeco sit hoc loco: non appa" rentibus, quod commode ad utrumque refertur. Dixi, coelum et terram, non autem saecula, quia, quod ait: ex invisibilibus visibilia, ad saecula referri non potest, quia genus est diversum, ut ex Graeco manifestum est. Sensum hunc breviter indicavimus in dictatis super Magistrum lib. 2. dist. 12., eundemque tradit Cajetanus in hujus loci comment. Sed est, quod obstare ei videatur. Graecus enim textus sic habet: Etc: to 117] ex^aivojievojv tcc pXeTTOfiSva Yeyovsvat, ut non apparentium ea, quae videntur, fierent. Quod quidam ita vertit: Ut non apparentium spectacula fierent. Exponit autem hoc modo: Ut ea, quae facta sunt, essent nobis snectacula quaedam, in quibus invisibilia Dei conspiceremus. Nam invisibilia Dei per ea, quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur, Rom. 1. Unde et mundus divinitatis speculum appellatur. Speciosus hic quidem sensus, ssd contortus et huic loco alienus. Nam Graecum pX£7:6,u£va, pro quo noster interpres visibilia, participium est, non nomen; ac plano sensu significat: ea, quae videntur, sicut in prim.o versu hujus capitis. Spectacula autem significari 60 participio, velut in claspem nominum redacto, nullus scriptor tradidit. Igitur quod ad Graecam lectionem attinet, si vocabulum sx9atvo|JL£V(uv accipitur ut una composita dictio, quomodo ecribitur in codicibus, quos secutus est auctor jam dictae versionis, sensus ita reddendus erit: Ut non apparentium, id est ex non apparentibus, ea, quae vidsntur, id est apparentia seu conspicua, fierent. Verum alii codices, et in hisRegii, quod magis probamus, dividunt. Nam compositum verbum Ixqjaivojiat rarioris usus est, ac nescio, an usquam exstet in sacris literis. Jam si dividas, videbitur ita vertendum: Ut non ex apparentibus visibilia fierent. Quod non facit sensum idoneum. Quare dicendum est, duarum vocularum jiTj et Ix ordinem esse commutatum, euphoniae gratia, sicque vertendum: Ut ex non apparentibus etc., quod idem est cum nostra lectione: Ut ex invisibilibus. Idque secuti sunt omnes alii interpretes, etiam Syrus paraphrastes, atque adeo Graeci commentatores; ut proinde nihil sit, quod obsistat expositioni, quam dedimus, ac Scripturis admodum consentaneam oetendiraus.
11:4
4. Fide plurimam hostiam Abel, quam Cain, obtulit Deo. Incipit Apostolus ab Adamo praetermisso, quod de eo, postquam peccavit, nihil eximiam Mosesnarret. Plurimam, GraeceTiASLOva, id est plurem, si sic Latine loqui liceat. Itaque alii vertunt: majorem, uberiorem. Quod intelligi potest vel de copia, vel de praestantia. Ac verisimile est, utroque modo majorem fuisse; sed Moses, rem gestam referens Gen. 4., solam praestantiam expressit. Cum enim dixisset, Cain obtulisse de fructibus terrae munera Domino, deinde subjunxit: Abel quoque obtulit de primogenitis gregis sui, et de adipibus eorum, id est de primogenitis sui gregis, iisque pinguissimis. Est enim figura, quae hendyadis vulgo appellatur. Syrus etiam interpres praestantiam, non copiam, significavit, dum ita vertit: Fide offert Abel sacrificium melius multo, quam Cain, Deo. Sed et Graeci diserte majoretn interpretantur: pretiosiorem. Quod studiosius annoto propter Cajetanum, qui Graecam vocem justo pressius urgens, nec Apostolum conferens cum Mose, significari vult, Cain parum obtulisse de fructibus terrae, Abel vero multum de ovibus. Hoc enim Mosi verba non sonant. Sunt, qui vorba Apostoli ita construant: Abel obtulit hostiam fide meliorem, id est quam fides ejus commendavit ac meliorem reddidit. Sententia quidem vera; sed non est ea mens Apostoli. Cum enim doceat, antiquos justos multa praeclara fecisse per fidem, primo loco statuit Abelem, quem ostendit fide edoctum, admonitum atque incitatum fuisse, ut de bonis suis pinguiora ac meliora, quae Deo offerret, eligeret; secus quam faciebat Cain, frater suus, quem ut hominem carnalem et avarum, vel deteriora, vel sine delectu obtulisse, Scriptura indicat eo ipso, quod non commendat. Tantum enim dicit: de fructibus terrae, non de primis fructibus, eum obtulisse munera Domino. Quod et Ambrosius observavit lib. 1. de Abel et Cain, cap. 7. et 10. Neque tamen sensus est, hostiam Abel fuisse praestantiorem hostia Cain; sed Abel de melioribus obtulisse, quod Cain facere vel non curavit, vel noluit. Hunc enim sensum vult illa pars: 7:apa Kaiv, id est prae eo, quod fecit Cain.
Per quam testimonium consecutus est, esse justus. Vocula quam, etsi tam Graecis, quam Latin's referri possit ad hostiam, textui tamen est congruentius, ut ad fidem referatur. Dixerat enim, per fidem testimonium consecutos esse senes; id probam contendit exemplis. Itaquo sensus est, Abel per fidem, ex qua meliorem obtulit hostiam Deo, meruisse testimonium, quod esset justus. Cujus declaratio sequitur:
Testimonium perhibente muneribus ejus Deo. Graece et Syriace: de vel super muneribus seu donis ejus Deo. Sensus enim est, Deum testificatum fuisse de donis ab eo oblatis, quod sibi grata essent, quod proinde erat testimonium justitiae ipsius Abel. Nam oblatio grata non erat, nisi propter ofFerentem. Testimonium hoc quidam ponunt in verbis, quae Deus locutus est ad Cain: Nonne, si bene egeris, recipies? Sin autem male, statim in foribus peccatum aderit. Ilis enim verbis tacite, velut ex indirecto, laudatur Abel, ut qui bene obtulerit. At longe probabilius alii, tam Graeci, quam Latini, referunt hoc testimonium ad illa verba Scripturae: Respexit Dominus ad Abel, et ad munera ejus; ad Cain autem et ad munera illius non respexit. Quae verba, juxta phrasim Hebraicam, significant, Deum acceptasse munera Abel, repudiasse vero munera Cain, et quidem signo quopiam externo. Nam unde alioqui Cain, de quo sequitur, quod iratus fuit vehementer, et concidit vultus ejus, id cognoscerepotuit? Signum autem hoc ajunt fuisse, quod ignis de coelo veniens hostiam Abel consumpserit; quemadmodum in signum acceptationis legimus contigisse sacrificio Aaronis, Salomonis et Eliae, Levit. 9., 2 Par. 7. et 3 Reg. 18. Quam sententiam confirmat Hieronymus in tradit. Hebr. snpcr Gen. ex translatione Theodotionis, quae sic habet: Et inflammavit Dominus super Abel, et super sacrificium ejus'j super Cain vero, et super sacrificium ejus non inflammavit. Nonnulli signum fuisse dicunt, quod fumus sacrificii Abel sursum adscenderit, sacrificii vero Cain descenderit deorsum. Id quidem animo utriusque designando bene congruebat; nam Abel animo spectabat coelestia, Cain terrena; sed non perinde ex antiquitate documentum habet.
Et per illam defunctus adhuc loquitur. Defunctus, Graece: aTco^avojv^ mor-tuus. Hanc partem Chrysostomus ac caeteri Giaeci interpretes ita intellexerunt, ut per fidem Abel mortuus adhuc loqui dicatur, quia fidos fecit, eum usque hodie vivere in hominum memoria cum laude justitiae, tamquam si ipse loquatur et dicat: Imitamini rae, mortales, ut et vos fide justificati Deo placeatis, accepturi gloriam etiam in hoc saeculo. Cur non enim, inquiunt, hujusmodi sensu mortuus loqui dicatur, cum etiam rebus inanimatis loquelam Scriptura tribuat ex eo, quod oculis nostris oblatae aliquid doceant? Sic enim coeli nobis enarrant gloriam Dei, et opera manuum ejus annuntiat firmamentum, et quae sequuntur Psalm. 18. Roperitur hic sensus etiam apud Clementem Alexandrinum lib. 1. paedag. cap. 6. Porro Theophylactus refert, in quibusdam pro XaXsT, loquitur, haberi XaXsTxat passivum, id est in lingua ac sermone hominum versatur. Quod satis convenit cum superiori sensu. At vero germanum sensum hujus partis existimo petendum ex historia Genesis, ubi Dominus Cain, postquam occiderat fratrem, ita compellat: Quid fecisti? Vox sanguinis fratris tui clamat ad me de terra. Dicitur ergo per fidem Abel defunctus adhuc loqui, quia ad meritum fidei ejus pertinet, quod Deus testatus est, sanguiuera ejus efi^usura in terram ad se clamare, id est, vindictam a se expetere. Nam eo testirat>mo Deus ostendit, Abel ob fidem, qua meliorem hostiam obtulerat, sibi vehementer acceptum et carum fuisse, cujus injusta caede tantopere urgeri se dicat ad ultionem sumendam de interfectore. Est autem cura Apostoli, docere, quod per fidem testimouiura in Scripturis consecuti sunt antiqui. Sensum hunc Latini fere amplectuntur, eunderaque B. Thomas adstruit hoc ipso argumento, quia Apostolus omnia, quae hic commemorat, sumit ex Scripturis. Ac ne dubites, quin hic verus sit sensus, repetit Apostolus infra cap. seq., de Abel dicens, sanguinem Christi melius loqui, quam sanguinem Abel. Quod ideo dicitur, Giaecis etiam assentientibus, quia sanguis Abel vindictam clamabat, sanguis CLristi reniam loquitur. Si quis objiciat, Apostolum non dicere: locutus est, sed: loguitur, ideoque praesentem ac permanentem aliquam locutionem intelligendam esse, juxta commentarium Graecorum: responderi posset cum Ribera, sanguinem Abel etiam nunc loqui et vindictam petere tum adversus Cain, cujus poena nondum ad summum pervenit, tum adversus alios justorum interfectores; secundum quod Dominus ad quosdam eorum loquitur dicens: Vt veniat super vos omnis sanguis justus, qui effusus est super terram, a sanguine Abel justi usque ad sanguinem Zachariae etc., Matth. 23. Verum hac responsione non est opus. Sicut enim in praesenti dixit: testimonium perhibente muneribus ejus Deo, cum de re praeterita sermo esset, ita dixit: defunctus adhuc loquitur, ut nimirum particula adhuc non ad Pauli tempora referatur, sed ad tempus, quo jam mortuus erat Abel, quod sumitur tamquam praesens, velut infra, ubi dicit: Nunc autem meliorem appetunt; sicut ibi declarabitur.
11:5
5. Fide Henoch translatus est, ne videret mortem. Hoc est, fidei merito translatus fuit Henoch ex oculis et consortio hominum, idque ea causa, ne moreretur, ut caeteri. Nam in Graeco apparet significatio cauaae: too /jltj iSsTv O^avaxov; subauditur enim evexa, quod causale est. Videre mortem, Hebraeis non aliud est, quam mori, mortem experiri. Quod Syrus Syriaco more dixit: mortem gustare. Lapsus est hoc loco Erasmus non leviter, quum dicit in paraphrasi, hunc Henoch impio patre progenitum; videlicet confundens Henoch, filium Cain impii, cum Henoch, filio Jared, longe post genito, de quo hic agitur. Quaeri solet, quo translatus sit Henoch; id enim Moses tacuit. Legitur quidem Ecclesiastici 44.: translatus in Paradisum; sed illam partem: in Paradisum, Graeca non habent, nec agnovisse videtur Augustinus, ut qui lib. de peccato orig. cap. 23. quaestionem, ubi nunc sit Elias vel Henoch, inter eas numeret quaestiones, in quibus, salva fide Christiana, quid verum sit, ignoratur, et sententia definitiva suspenditur. A quo non dissentit Chrysostomus ejusque sequaces Theophylactus et Oecumenius. Dicunt enim in hujus loci commentariis, scire quidem nos ex Scripturis, quod vivens translatus sit Henoch, et quod vivat; sed ubi vivat, etquomodo, Scripturam non patefecisse. Respondeo, si quaestio sit de Paradiso, e quo pulsi fuerunt primi parentes, non male dubitari, num vel Henoch, vel Elias illuc fuerint translati, ibidemque nunc maneant; id enim nec ratione, nec certa auctoritate doceri potest; atque id voluisse tam Augustinum loco jam citato, quam Graecos commentatores. Qua de re nos latius egimus in 2. sent. dist. Sin autem de Paradiso loquamur in genere, quemadmodum aliquoties Scriptura loquitar, rationem non esse dubitandi, quin translati sint Henoch et Elias in Paradisum, id est in hortum seu locum aliquem amoenum, quietum atque tranquillum, ubi a perturbationibus hujus saeculi et ab omni aerumna liberi sint. Oportet enim, ut locus sit conveniens et aptus talibus habitatoribus, qui, communi sorte hominum exempti, servantur in vita usque ad ultimum Ecclesiae tempus, quando rursus in scenam hujus mortalitatis producentur, ut Antichristo resistant et ruinas populi Christiani instaurent, eodem rognante Antichristo tandem interficiendi. Nam quod Hebraeorum quidam, atque etiam ex sectariis nostris nonnulli, illorum sententiam secuti, docent, Henoch jara olim mortuum esse, id nobis Christianis et Catholicis omnino rejiciendum est, non sohim ut receptissimae per Ecclesiam opinioni contrarium, verum etiam ut aperte pugnans cum verbis Apostoli, dicentis, Henoch translatum esse, ne videret mortem. Quod enim Treraellius in annot. sua ad textum Syriacum scribit, Apo&tolnm tantummodo significare, communi ratione qua reliqui mortales solent, Henoch mortuum non fuisse, sed subita quadam immutatione translatum a vita hac misera in illam felicem, de qua Paulus 1 Cor. 15., commentum est ejus ad planum et perspicuum Apostoli sensum, quem omnes interpretes tradiderunt, evertendum. Quid vero pro sua sententia adferant Hebraei, et quomodo iis sit respondendum, paulo post dicemus. Tantum nunc removendus est scrupulus, qui movere quempiam Catholicum posset ex libro Sapientiae (nam ejus auctoritatem ut sacram ac divinam nec Hebraei, nec hodierni sectarii recipiunt), ubi cap. 4. de Henoch, tacito nomine, dicitur, quod raptus sit, ne malitia mutaret intellectum ejus. Breviter enim respondeo, raptum intelligi sine morte, sicut raptus legitur Philippus, et inventus in Azoto, Act. 8. Raptus enim ille non aliud est, quam translatio. Qualis et fuit raptus Eliae, quem Hebraei non dubitant vivere.
Et non inveniebatur, quia transtulit illum Deus. Verba sunt ex Genes. 5. desumpta, versionis LXX. Pro quibus ex Hebraeo transtulit Hieronymus: Et non apparuit, quia tulit eum Deus. Ex quo liquet, non esse sensum: Non invemebatur, etsi diu multumque quaesitus; sicut de Elia scribitur 4 Reg. 2., quod missis quinquaginta viris per triduum quaesitus fuerit, nec inventus; sed tantum significari, quod non amplius inter homines apparuerit, sive quaesitus, sive non, eo quod ex hominum consortio Dominus eum sustulisset. In Hebraeo namque ad verbum sic habetur: Et n07i ipse, quia tulit eum Deus. Atq\ie hic locus est, in quo fundant Hebraei suam opinionem, qua negant Henoch superstitem e.sse. Nam, inquiunt, de mortuis utrumrjue dicere solet Scriptura: Et non ipse, et: Tulit eum Deus. Exempli causa Gen. 42. Jacob dicit: Joseph non est super. Hebraice: Joseph non ipse; cum utique sentiret ac dicere vellet, Joseph esse mortuum. Item Psalm. 36.: Transivi, et ecce non erat'j et 38.: Priusquam abeam et amplius non ero; Hebraice: Et non ipse, item: Et non ego. Rursum Psalm. 58.: In ira consummationis, et non erunt, Hebraice: Et non ipsi. Constat autem, his locis mortem significari, qua desinunt homines esse. De altero proferunt exemplum ex Job 32.: Nescio, quamdiu subsistam, et si post modicum tollat me factor m ens, scilicet per mortem. Sed ad haec responsio non est difficilis. Nam phrasis illa: Et non ipse, generalem habet usum in Scripturis. Dicitur enim de eo, qui non apparet, et quovis modo subtractus est ex oculis, sive per mortem, sive aliter. Id manifestum vel ex ipso loco Gen. 42., quem isti pro se adducunt. Non tantum enim de Joseph, sed et de Simeon (quem pater sciebat vivere, et in vinculis teneri) ibi dicitur: Non ipse. Unde quod est in Hebraeo: Joseph non ipse, Simeon non ipse, Hieronymus, sensum et rem subjectam considerans, ita vertit: Joseph non est super, Simeon tenetur in vinculis. Itemque Chaldaeus paraphrastes: Joseph non superest, et Simeon non est hic. Unde et enarrans h>cum Scripturae de Henoch, idem paraphrastesmortom aperte exckisit. Sic enim ait: Et non comparuit, nec etiam occidit eum Deus. Ex quo praeterea patet antiquitas nostrae sententiae, etiam apud Hebraeos. Nam scriptor ille paucis annis sequutus est tempus adventus Christi. Jam ad alterum diluendum eadem valet responsio. Nam et illa phrasis, qua Deus aliquem tollere vel accipere dicitur, similiter usum habet generalem, ut etiam ad eum referatur, qui sine morte tollitur, quomodo sublatum fatentur Eliam. Cui etiam, absque mortis significatione, dicitur 3 Reg, 18.: Spiritus Domini asportabit (Hebraice: tollet) te in locum, quem ignoro. Sic de Adam Genes. 2.: Tulit Deus hominem, et posuit in paradisum voluptatis. Ac mirum sane, cum Moses de caeteris omnibus, quos Gen. 5. recenset, simpliciter ac plane loquatur de unoquoque eorum: et mortuus est, cur non simpliciter de Henoch locutus fuerit, si et ille revera mortuus fuit Quare ipsa sermonis diversitas arguit in eo exceptionem a lege communi. His adde, quod nec Apostolus, ad Hebraeos scribens, diceret, Henoch translatum, ne videret mortem, nisi id vel sacris literis proditum sciret, vel saltem Hebraeis patrum traditione persuasum; multo autem minus auribus coram ingereret, quod eum Scriptura pugnaret. Quid porro de hac re sentiant orthodoxi, non est obscurum. Augustinus loco dudum citato, cum dixisset, salva fide quaeri posse, ubi sit nunc Elias vel Henoch, ita subjecit: Quos tamen non dubitamus, in quibus nati sunt, corporibus vivere. Eandem Graecorum interpretum sententiam esse, jam supra audivimus. Quae quidem et ab aliis ecclesiasticis scriptoribus magno consensu traditur, quos omnes huc in medium proferre, commentarii ratio non permittit. Constile nostra, si placet, in 4. dist. 47.
Ante translationem enim testimo^ nium hahuitf placuisse Deo. Probat, Henoch merito fidei translatum fuisse, ne mortem videret, quia de eo Sciiptura teatatur, quod ante translationem suam Deo placuit. Igitur illud: ante translationem, non est ordinandum cum proximiure parte: testimonium habuit, sed cum remotiori: placuisse Deo. Rursus hic observa, Paulum respicere ad Scriptaram, prout habetur apud LXX. Nam Geu. 5., ubi nos ex Hebraeo legimus: Et ambulavit Henoch cum Deo, LXX transtulerunt: Rur^plaTT^ac Se 'Evwx '^w ©sw^ hene placuit autem Henoch Deo; videlicet sensum potius, quam verba reddentes. Quod et secutus est interpres sapientiae filii Sirach. Etenim cum Deo ambulare phrasi Scripturae dicuntur, quorum vita concordat cum voluntate legeque divina; juxta ijuod scriptum est Amos 3.: Numquid amhulahunt duo pariter, nisi convenerit eis? Peculiariter autem id dici solet de viris sanctitate praestantibus. Unde et de Noe cap. seq. Gen., cum dixisset, virum fuisse justum atqae perfectum in generationibus suis, pro complemento addidit: cum Deo ambulavit. Porro vitae perfectionem Henoch significat etiam numerus annorum, quibus vixit. Nam tot annis vixisse memoratur, quot unius anni sunt dies. Annus autem, quo sol cursum suum peragit, perfectissima temporis designatio est. Jam quomodo valeat dicta probatio: Ante translationem Deo placuit; ergo fide translatus est; ostendit verbis sequentibus:
11:6
6. Sine fide autem impossibile est placere Deo. Non additur in Graecis: Deo, sed subauditur; et supplendum relinquitur ex eo, quod proxime praecedit: placuisse Deo. Nam et in Latinis quibusdam probatae fidei codicibus non legitur; etsi Syrus addiderit, more suo paraphrastem agens interdum. Sumit hanc sententiam Apostolus, non solum ut demonstret, Henoch fidem habuisse, ex eo, quia Deo placuit; sed etiam ut probet consequentiam, quam paulo ante dixi: Placuit Deo Henoch ante translationem; ergo fide translatus est. Valet autem ad ejus probationem, quia, quod dicitur: sine fide, sic exponendum: Sine fide, velut fundamento totius justitiae, qua Deo placetur; ita ut in omni opere justitiae meritum fidei inclusum intelligatur. Justus enim ex fide vivit. Quare, si translatus est Henoch, quia justus erat et Deo placens (hoc enim innuit Scriptura, quae testatur, eum ante translationem placuisse Deo), igitur translatus est fide, id est, propter meritum fidei. Hunc intellectum ostendit, quod sequitur:
Credere enim oportet accedentem ad Deum, quia est^ Perspicua est probatio. Nam si accedentem ad Deum aliquid de Deo credere oportet, igitur nemo potest ei placere sine fide. Nullus enim Deo placet, nisi ad eum accesserit; acceditur autem ad Deum ipsa fide, velut initio motus, qao tenditur in Deum ut finem ac terminum. Docet autem, primum credendum de Deo, quia est, id est Deum esso. Quod et in symbolo fidei primum ponitur. Cum enim fides circa Deum resque divinas versetur, hoc utique est, qaod omnium primo credendum occurrit, esse Deum. Sed dicet aliquis: Fides est eorum, quae non apparent, ut dictum est supra. Atqui Deum esse, cognosci potest rationo natuFali per demonstrationem, sicut et cognitum fuit philosophis, Apostolo teste Rom. 1, Non ergo ponendum est hoc inter ea, quae credere oportet. Unde et S. Thomas 1. q. 2. art. 2. ad 1. docet, Dftum esse, non esse articuhim fidei, sed praeambulum ad articulos. Respondet Cajetanus, hanc doctrinam in coramiini datam ab Apoatolo, ac multitudini congruere, cum sint paucissimi, qui scientifiee cognoscant, Deum esse. Itaque, juxta Cajetanum, nihil erit absurdi, si fateamur, quosdam Deo placuisse et ad salutem pervenisse sine ea fide, qua crederent, Deum esse. Verum id contra mentem Apostoli, qui doctrinam instituit tradere prorsus generalem, et quae nullam admittat exceptionem; sicut et prorsus generaliter dixerat, impossibile esse, ut sine fide quis placeat Deo. Nam alioqui, sicut philosophi quidam excipiuntur, ita et quosdam ex antiquis patribus, etiam hoc capite recensitis, excipere licebit; ut exempli causa Abrahamum, quem tradunt insignem Astrologum fuisse. At vero hujusmodi exceptionem praesens Apostoli doctrina nullo modorecipit. Dicendum igitur, sine fide non posse Deum ab hominibus, ne philosophis quidem ullis, cognosci, sicut oportet, ut illa cognitio sit eis salutaris; tum quia certitudo demonstrationis inferior est certitudine fidei, quam proinde illa quoad certitudinem supplere non potest; tum quia lumen intellectus nostri ita peccato obscuratum est, ut Dei notitiam per se assequi nequeat, nisi cam multorum errorum admistione; sicut docet B. Thomas 1. q. 1. art. 1. Adde, quod fides a nobis exigitur, ut est assensus a vohmtate imperatus, humiliter atque obedienter submittente intellectum ad ea, quae Deus loquitur, sive cognita nobis aliunde, sive non. Ex qua re etiam meritum fidei consurgit, sine quo neminem statuit Dens ad justitiam et sahitem perducere. Hoc autem locum non habet in demonstratione scientifica; per hanc enim necessitatur intellectus ad assensum.
Et inquirentibus se remunerator sit. Verisimile est, interpretem vertisse: fit, noa: sit. Nam Graece est YivsTat. Nec causa erat, cur variaret modum, ut prius indicative diceret: quia est, postea subjunctive: remunerator sit. Sensus tamen optime constat juxta vulgatam lectionem. Saepe enim Graecum YiYveo^ai usurpatur pro verbo substantivo cum motu aut significatione quadam futuri. Unde Syrus interpres vertit: et iis, qui quaerunt ipsum, futurus sit remunerator. Quaerere sive inquirere, vel, ut in Graeco est, exquirere Deum, usu Scripturae dicuntur, qui Deum religiose colunt, studentque ei per omnia placere. Ratio locutionis est, quia, qui tales sunt, actionibus suis in Deum velut scopum continuo tendunt; quomadraodum e diverso, qui omnia ad suam ipsorum referunt utilitatem, so ipsos, et quae sua sunt, quaerere dicuntur. Remunerator, GrHOce liioboLTzodoxriQ, id est mercedis redditor. Quae vox haereticoa urit, operum bonorum merita negantes, idque eo magis hoc loco, quod non simpliciter ApostoUis dicat, inquirentibus se remuneratorem esse, sed hoc ipsum affirmet oportere credere; sic ut sine ea fide placere Deo sit impossibile. Sed de ea re jam diximus cap. super. ad illa verba: Quae magnam habet remunerationem. Nunc quaeritur, an, sicut oportet, ita etiam sufficiat homini, credere haec duo: Denra esse, et inquirentibus se rerauneratorera esse; sufficiat, inquam, ad justificationem et salutem. Est autem sermo de homine lapso, quem ad salutem instituunt sacrae literae. Nam ante lapsura non fuisse necessariam Mediatoris fidem, in confesso est. S. Thomas et alii plerique post Magistrum sententiarum lib. 3. dist. 25. respondent, non sufficere. Primum, qaia post lapsum primi hominis, nec justitia, nec sahis contingere cuiquam potuit absque fide Mefliaioris. Deinde quia sunt et alia necessario credenda; ut trinitas personarum in Deo, passio, mors, et resurrectio Christi, et caetera, quae vel iu symbolo fidei habentur expressa, vel ab Ecclesia nobis credenda proponuntur. Quamquam haec posteriora non parem habent necessitatem cum fide Mediatoris. Nam ista credere, non fuit omni tempore necessarium homini lapso; sed prout Deus ea revelavit tempornra successione, sic paulatim credendi necessitas et obligatio crevit; ut proinde non tam necessitate finis, quam obligatione praecepti ea distincte credere oporteat. His si objicias, Apostoli mentem esse, ut non tantum, quae fides ad salutem necessaria sit, doceat, verum etiam, quae sufficiat, praesertim cum de fide justificante loquatur, de qua citaverat illud ex Propheta: Justus ex fide vivit: respondent, Apostolum hoc loco non agere de fide justificante ex toto genere, sed duo tantum haec nominasse, quo discamus, antiqui temporis justos potissimum his duobus, quae fide tenebant, exstiraulatos fuisse ad Deum pie colendum, et adversa toleranda, quod et Deum ante oculos haberent, et remunerationem ab eo sperarent Alii vero contra sentiunt, Apostoli institutum esse, non solum docere et exponere, quae fides sit necessaria, sed etiam quae sufficiat, semperque suffecerit homini ad sahitem. quantum quidem attinet ad necessitatem finis, id est sahitis conseqaendae. Quod nisi Jicatur, ajunt, doctrinam Apostoli explicantis fidem, sine qua nemo potest Deo placere, prorsus imperfectam fore, quod ei desit ille articulus, iu quo tradendo et inculcando praecipue versantur Evangelicae et Apostolicae literae, nempe qui est de mysterio Christi redemptoris. Igitur hi partem illam: et inqitirentibus se remunerator sitj ita accipiunt, ut etiam fidem mediatoris comprehendat, hoc nimirum sensu: Et quod inquirentibus ipsum eumque rogantibus pro salute, pro justitia, pro remissione peccatorum, eo modo et ordine praestandis, quo ipsi visum fuerit, remunerator est et exauditor. Haco enim nisi a Deo petantur, non quaeritur Deus, ut oportet. Et quamvis ipsa justitia et peccatorum remissio non possint proprie merces vocari respectu fidei, poenitentiae, orationis et aliorum bonorum operum, quae justificationis gratiam antecedunt, quomodo vita aeterna merces est respectu bonorum operum, quae ab homine justificato fiant: attamen veteres Theologi meriti nomen memoratis operibus respectu justiticationis ac peccatorum remissionis passim adscribunt; extenso videlicet meriti nomine ad illud, quod recentiores congruum vocant, id est ad impetrationem. Interim fatendum est, Apostolum principaliter considerare Deum remuneratorem in eo, quod suis cultoribus retribuit bona promissa vitae aetemae; quemadmodum satis patet ex iis, quae habentur sub fin. cap. praeced., nec non ex his, quae dicuntur in progressu hujus capitis.
11:7
7. Fide Noe, responso accepto de iiSf quae adhuc non videbantur, metuens. Responso accepto, id est, divina revelatione admonitus. Id enim significat Graecum participium ypriiia^cia^Bi^z. De qua voce dudum egimus ad illud cap. 8.: Sicut responsum est Mosi. Partem sequentem: De iis, quae adhuc non videbantur, Erasmus jungendam putavit cum sequenti vocabulo: Metuens, dum vertit hoc modo: Fide admonitus oraculo Noe, ea, quae nondum videbantur, veritus etc. Et favere videtur huic constructioni commentarius Chrysostomi. Verum Theophylactus et alii connectunt praecedentibus, hoc sensu: Noe, quum divinum accepisset oraculum de iis, quae nondum videbantur, adeoque incredibilia videri poterant, id est de diluvio, quo perdendum erat genus humanum, ea re audita et credita, metuens aptavit arc.am etc. Qaera sensum et constructionem velut aptiorem ipse etiam Erasmus postea secutus est in paraphrasi, tacite suam versionem retractans. Nec immerito; nam Graecum verbum cuXaPyjOclc, pro quo noster interpres vertit: metuens, usu Scripturae sacrae non tam ad res, quam ad per.qonas refertur, praesertim ad Deum; quemadmodum et nomen ei re.spondens zoXd^Bia, pro qua reverentiam legimus cap. 5. Addo, quod puram commode idem hoc verbum cum praepositione Tzs.pi, quae in Graeco est, construitur. Denique connexionem ac gensum memoratum Syriaca translatio palam exhibet; ut nimirum significetur, Noe, de futuro diluvio divinitus admonitum, ipsius Dei timore ac reverentiacorreptum, fecisse, quod sequitur:
Aptavit arcam in salutem domus suae. Aptavitj id est apparavit, exstruxit, Graece xaTSOXsuaos. Ad hanc partem referendus est ablativus fidej positus initio sententiae. Fide aptavit, id est, inductus atque impulsus ea fide qua credebat, vera esse, quae Deus ipsi revelaverat, arcam fabricavit, qua domum, id est, familiam suam ex octo animabus constantem, ab aquarum inundatione servaret immunem, uti legitur Genes. 6. Quod huc adfert Ambrosius Catharinus ex Josepho, scribente, Adam praedixisse, mundi vastationem semel atque iterum fore, primo per aquas diluvii, secundo per ignem in ultimis diebus: ad apocry phas narrationes rejiciendum puto. Quod vero addit, Noe, eam prophetiam fide quando amplexum, meruisse responsum accipere a Deo, quod ita futurum esset; ideoque eJectum, ut construeret arcam in salutem suae domus; quasi de hac fide, qua Noe credidit praedictioni primi parentis, loquatur Apostolus: ab ipsius Apostoli mente prorsus alienum est, qui sine dubio, sicut in caeteris omnibus, quae hoc capite commemorat, ita in hac parte ad historiam sacrae Scripturae respicit.
Per quam damnavit mundum. Dictio: quam, referri potest vel ad fidemj vel ad salutem, vel ad arcamj quae etsi xt- PtOTog Graece vocatur, foeminini tamen generis est. Ad salutem nulli referunt; ad fidem Aquinas et Cajetanus et alii fere Latini, facientes hunc sensum: Per quam fidem mundum, id est, reliqaum humanum genus condemnavit, hoc est, condemnatione ac interitu dignum ostendit, sui videlicet comparatione, dum, caeteris oraculo divino fidem abnuentibus atque illud contemnentibus, ipse solus credidit. Ad arcam referunt Theophylactus et Oecumenius, nec non Erasmus, tam in paraphrasi, quam in versione, in qua, ut ambiguitatem tolleret, relativo arcam adscripsit: per quam arcam condemnavit mundum, Ut hic sit sensus: Noe, dum pro salute suae domus arcam immensae molis fabricat, et in eo opere multos annos consumit, palam verbo factoque monens, metuendum esse diluvium, excusationem hominibus abstulit, eosque exitio, quod credendo et poenitentiam agendo praecavere nolebant, dignos arguit. Hic sensus non solum textui convenientior est, verum etiam antithesi quadam jucundior: Arcam fecit, qua familiam suam servavit, et mundum condemnavit. Porro de eorum incredulitate, qui fuerunt tempore Noe, etsi Moses aperte non meminit, res tamen ipsa loquitur, incredulos praedicationi Noe fuisse. Nam si credidissent, utique ejus monitis et exemplo cavissent periculum. Et quidem id a Petro Apostolo expressum est 1 Epist. 3.: Quij inquit, increduli fuerant ali- quando exspectabat Dei patientia (sic enim legendum) in diebus NoCj cum fabricaretur arca. Significat hoc ipsum Christus, quum dicit, eos, omnia solita facientes, non cognovisse, donec venit diluvium et tulit omnes, Matth.
Et justitiaej quae per fidem est, haeres est institutus. Graece: Et ejuSj quae secundum fidem estj justitiae factus est haeres. Justitia j quae per fidem vel secundum fidem estj notatio est verae justitiae, qtam alibi Apostohis justitiam fidei vocat, de qua contra Judaeos, operum justitiam sectantes, multa disserit in Epistolis ad Rom. et ad Galat. et nonnulla ad Phil. cap. 3. Est enim ea justitia, quae per fidem obtinetar, sine operibus legis, id est, sine ullo merito nostrorum operum, quibus justitiae donum advocemus. Nam opera vere bona et salutaria non praecedunt justificandum, sed sequuntur justificatum, ut loquitur Augustinus lib. de fide et oper. cap. 14. Hoc est, gratiam Dei, qua nos renovat, non praecedunt, sed sequuntur, suntque ejus effectus. Prima autem gratia fides ebt. Quo sensu hujus justitiae haeres factus dicatur Noe, dubitatur. Latini fere «ic intelligunt: Atque ita factus est haeres justitiae praecedentium patrum suorum, eamque haereditatem in se et familia sua conservavit et ad posteros transmisit, alioqui diluvio perituram. Nam praeter eum justitia nullum habebat haeredem. Omnis quippe caro corruperat viam suam super terram, Genes. 6. Hic commentarius urget propriam significationem haeredis. Et videri potest ei favere, quod ibidem Dominus dicit ad Noe, secundum LXX.: Et statuam testamentum meum ad te. Nam testamento quis constituitur haeres. Verum eo loco testamentum, Hebraice: foeduSj quod Deus fecit cum Noe, non justitiae propagandae promissio fuit, sed conservandi generis ab instante exitio. Quocirca alii Hebraismum hic agnoscunt, quo haeres generaliter usurpatur pro pobsessore, et haeredem fieri pro eo, quod est adipisci seu consequi aliquid, quocumque jure seu modo, velut hujus Epistolae cap. 1., ubi dicitur: Quanto differentius prae ilHs nomen haereditavit. Igitur hi non aliud Apostolum velle dicere arbitrantur, quam Patriarcham Noe, dum ex fide, qua Deo credidit, aptavit arcam in salutem domus suae, consecutum esse justitiam, quae est per fidem, atque ex fide justificatum fuisse, scilicet ea ratione, qua justificatus legitur Abraham, dicente Scriptura: Credidit Abraham Deo, et reputatum est illi ad justitiam, Genes. 15. Non enim prima, sed secunda justificatio signiticatur, qua per egregium opus fidei justitia utriusque non solum declarata ac probata, verum etiam aucta coram Deo luerit; quemadmodum ostendimus Rom. 4. Sensum hunc breviter et diserte tradit Theophylactus, nec amplius hic urgendum putavit Chrysostomus. Quae sane expositio nobis etiam placet, ut intelligatur allusio quaedam ad Scripturam, quae statim post verba praenuntiati diluvii testatur, Noe coram Domino justum atque perfectum fuisse; quasi ex eo justum velit, quia Deo diluvium praedicenti crediderit. Quod autem dictum est de vocabulo haeredis large sumpto, probabile etiam fit ex eo, quod sequitur, ubi similiter haereditatem non proprie cumi constat.
11:8
8. Fide, qui vocatur Abraham, obe" divit in locum exire, quem accepturus erat in haereditatem. Tria posuit exempla justorum primae aetatis mundi, quae fuit ante diluvium; nunc ad sequentium aetatum justos descendit, in quibus princeps est Abraham, omnium credentium pater, sicut eum appellavit Rom. 4. Hic vero in ejus fide commendanda propterea amplius immoratur, quod totius generis Hebraeorum esset Patriarcha, cui et promissiones factae fuerant. Qwi vocatur, Graece xaXoujisvoc, participium praesentis temporis; tametsi per praeteritum verterunt alii: fide vocatus Abraham obedivit etc, ut vocatio jussionem significet, ac sensus sit: Abraham, cum a Deo vocaretur ac juberetur exire de terra sua, paruisse vocanti. Sensum hunc non obscure prodit Syriaca versio. Eundem tribuunt Theophylacto et Oecumenio; licet ex eorum verbis certo colligi non possit. Ac sane non parum ei obstat praesentis, ut dixi, temporis participium, quod non recte vertas: cum vocaretur, sed: qui vocatur, ut noster fecit interpres. Nec deerant ejusdem verbi Graeca participia praeteritum tempus significantia: xXtj- Oslc et X£XAr^|UL£Vog, quibus uteretur Apostolus, si id dicere voluisset, quod habet haec versio: Abraham vocatus obedioit. Rectius itaque Theodoretus Graecus, item Anselmus, B. Thomas, aliique Latini censent, illud: qui vocatur Abraham, dictura esse propter mutationem nominis. Cum enim Abram prius vocaretur, Abro' ham appellari jussus est, quoniam, inquit, patrem multarum gentium constitui te. Atque hoc modo Graecum xa- Xo6/iSvo(; passim accipitur apud Lucam in Evangelio et in Actis Apostolicis, ut nimirum ad nomen sive cognomen cuipiam inditum referatur. Porro nominis Abraham a Deo dati idcirco meminit Apostolus, quoniam et hoc ad fidei ejus commendationem pertinebat, tale nomen promeruisse. Sensus igitur est: Is, qui vocatur Abraham, fide excitatus atque impulsus, qua credeb&t Dei promissis, obedivit ei praecipienti, ut exiret de terra sua, in eum locum, quem, sicut Deus ei promiserat, accepturus erat in haereditatem, id est, possessionem perpetuam, non quidem ipsemet, sed semen ipsius, sicut infra declaratur. Quaerit hoc loco B. Thomas, quomodo Abraham obediverit exire, id est, ex praecepto Domini de terra sua fuerit egressus; cum Moses scribat, eductum inde fuisse a Thare patre suo, nulla facta Bcentione jussionis divinae, nisi posteaquam migraverat in Haran sive Charan, Mesopotamiae civitatem, patre ibidem defuncto, ut videre est Genes. 11. et 12. Quaestionem hanc magis etiam implexam reddunt B.Stephani verba, Act. 7. Dicii; enim: Deum apparuisse Abrahae, quum adhuc esset in Mesopotamia, priusquam moraretur in Charan; et dixisse ei: Exi de terra tua etc. Tunc vero exiisse de terra Ckaldaeorum et habitasse in Charan. Cura enim Charan esset Mesopotamiae civitas, quomodo Abraham e Mesopotamia migravit in Charan? Ac rursum quomodo dicitur exiisse de teria Chaldaeorum, postquam apparuit ei Dens in Mesopotamia, quum jam ante reliquisset Chaldaeam, ut in Mesopotamiam veniret? Respondet B. Thomas, eum exivisse de Chaldaea cum patre, sed iterum reversurum, ut qui animo nondum patriam reliquisset. At patre mortuo, praeceptum a Deo accepisse, ut iret in terram Chanaan, numquam deinceps in patriam reversurus. Eadem et aliorum quorundam responsio est. Liranus autem, super Genesim et Acta scribens, dicit, Abraham. quum in Mesopotamia esset, jussum exire de terra sua, quam reliquerat, id est, longius ab ea recedere. Et ad eum sensum detorquet textum Hebraicum. Alii volunt bis praeceptum fuisse Abrahae, ut exiret, ipsumque bis obedivisse: primum, ut de Ur Chaldaeorum, loco natali, cum patre exiret in Charan Mesopotamiae; quamvis hujus praecepti Scriptura non expresse meminerit; secundo, ut relicta Mesopotamia, patre jam mortuo, peteret terram Chanaan. Sed cum duplicis jussionis nulla sit apud Mosen significatio, et coactae sint interpretationes: Exi de terra tua etc, id est, animo eam relinque, vel longius inderecede: crediderim, solvendao quaestionis hanc esse rationem magis expeditam, quam recentiores quidam tradunt, ut id, quod Genes. 12. legitur, Dominum dixisse ad Abraham: Egredere de terra tua et de cognatione tua, et de domo patris tui, per hysterosin a Mose scriptum sit; utpote factum ante ea, quae proxime praecedunt in fine capitis 11., quando scilicet Abraham cum patre suo adhuc erat in Chaldaea. Cujus rei significandae causa vertendum putant hoc aut simili modo: Jam vero dixerat Dominus ad Abram: Egredere etc. Quae responsio consentanea est etiam iis, quae scribit Augustinus q. 25. super Genes., agnoscens hoc loco recapitulationem, quam vocat, licet eam obscurius explicet. Igitur huic praecepto semel dato obediens Abraham, et juxta voluntatem Domini paulatim illud implens, primum cum paterna familia egressus e Chaldaea, abiit in Mesopotamiam; deinde patre mortuo, progressus est in terram Chanaan. Nam Abrahae datum fuisse discendendi praeceptum, cum adhuc in Chaldaea moraretur, innuunt etiam illa Domini verba ad Abraham, Genes. 15.: Ego Dominus, qui eduxi te de Ur Chaldaeorum. Non enim sensus est: Liberavi te de incendio ignis (qui Chaldaeis Ur dicitur), in quem Chaldaei te mittere volebant, ut quidam fabulo.se magis, quam historice exponunt; sed pensus hu jusmodi est: Ego te evocavi et eduxi praecepto meo de Ur Chaldaeorum, urbe nativitatis tuae. Constat enim ex cap. 11. et aliunde, nomen esse loci, in quo Thare cum filiis habitabat. Ad ea, quae ex oratione B. Stephani adferebantur, brevis responsio est, Mesopotamiam illic non accipi proprie pro ea regione, quae inter duos fluvios Tigrim et Euphratem media est; sed generalius, ut Chaldaeam ipsam comprehendat. Nam Geographi Ohaldaeam pariter et Assyriam hoc nomine includunt. Qua re animadversa, S. Stephani oratio cum iis, quae diximus, optime ccnsonat.
Et exivit, nesciens, quo iret. Sive ut Erasmus etHentenius verterunt: nesciens, quo venturus esset. Graece: tiou ^'pxctat. Significatur enim Abraham exivisse quidem et iter suscepisse, quo Deus jubebat; nescisse tamen, quo tandem loco Deus ipsum vellet sedem figere. Nam indefinite ei dictum erat: Veni in terram, quam monstravero tibi, Genes. 12. Et hoc ad probandam ejus fidem; est enim fides eorum, quae non videntur; quod autem ignotum, inquit S. Thomas, invisibile est. Si dicas, Abraham non ignorasse locum, ad quem ibat, quandoquidem testatur Scriptura semel et iterum, ipsum cum suis egressum fuisse, ut iret in terram Chanaan, Genes. 11. et 12.: respondeo, Abraham Dei jussu profectum in terram Chanaan, sed ignorasse, num in ea terra, vel qua ejus regione manendum sibi esset. Erat enim terra Chanaan admodum vasta, multasque in regiones et populos divisa. Unde Scriptura consequenter eodem cap. 12. et seq. describit Abrahae peregrinationem per illius terrae varia loca, donec ei tandem signate dictum est a Domino, quae et quanta terrae spatia semini ejus esset daturus. Sic et alias probatus fuit. Nam Gen. 22. regionem illi nominavit Deus, in qua filium immolaret, dicendo: Vade in terram visionis; locum autem, in quo id faceret, non continuo designavit, sed tantum dixit: Offeres eum super unum montem, quem monstravero tibi.
11:9
9. Fide demoratus est in terra repromissionis. Demoratus est, Graece TtapojxYjasv, id est, accola sive advena fuit aut factus est, habitavit ut peregrinus in terra, quam Deus ipsi et semini ejus promiserat. Minus recte verterunt Erasmus et Hentenius: commigravit in terram promissionis; decepti praepositione Graeca accusativum regente, quasi motus ad locum significetur, quum constet, eam interdum servire quieti in loco, praesertim in Apostolicis literis. Et ita Graeci quoque interpretes eam hic acceperunt. Graeco verbo respondet nomen Tiap&txoc;, id est advena. Qua voce Lucas bis usus est Act. 7.; item Paulus Ephes. 2. et Petrus 1 Epist. 2. Sensus igitur hujusmodi est: Abraham, relicta terra et cognatione sua et domo patris sui, quum venisset in terram a Deo sibi promissam, non tamen ut civis aut inquilinus, sed ut advena in ea versatus est, fide ipsum animante, et peregrinationis inquietudinem atque labores consolante; qua nimirum certissime credebat, Deum promissa suo tempore praestiturum, non solum ista terrena, sed et coelestia, quae per se per illa terrena significabantur, atque illis longe sunt potiora. Hic sensus patebit ex sequentibus.
Tamquam in aliena. Videri potest haec pars superflue adjecta. Jam enim dixit, Abraham moratum fuisse tamquam accolam in terra promissionis; ex quo satis intelligitur, eum habitasse in terra aliena. Ad hunc scrupulum duplex est responsio. Una, si dicamus, advenas non semper in alieno habitare. Nam possunt acquirere sibi fundum, in quo collocent domicilium, ut tamen advenae maneant. Id vero Abraham non fecit, quia, B. Stephano teste Act. 7., nec passum pedis in ea terra possedit; ut proinde merito additum sit: tamquam in aliena. Nec obstat, quod in ea agrum possedisse legitur cum spelunca duplici, Gen. 23. Hunc enim non ex promissione accepit, sed pretio redemit; non ad habitandum, sed ad usum sepulturae. Nec illud pugnat, quod Ezech. 33. dicitur: JJnus erat Abraham, et haereditate possedit terram; possedit enim non ipse, sed in posteris; sicut hic quoque paulo ante dictum est, quod eum locum accepturus evat in haereditatem. Altera responsio est, hanc partem referendam esse ad animum ipsius Abrahae; ac si dicat Apostolus, Abraham ita fuisse advenam in terra promissionis, ut etiam animo sese talem reputaret, utens illa terra tamquam aliona, nec propriam habere desiderans; utpote qui meliorem, id est coelestem appeteret civitatem, quemadmodum infra dicitur.
In casulis habitando: Graece: in tabernaculis habitans sive commorans; vel potius: ut qui in tabernaculis habitaverit. Est enim aoristus in Graeco: xaxoiXT^- QOLZ' Peregrinantium est, non in domibus habitare, sed tabernacula sive tentoria circumferre, in quibus interim commorentur. Quod de Abrahamo legimus Gen.
Cum Jsaac et Jacob cohaeredibus repromissionis ejusdem. Non significat, una aliquando habitasse Abraham, Isaac et Jacob, ut Liranus existimat. Nam etsi aliquanto tempore simul fuerint in vita (mortuus est enim Abraham, quum Jacob quindecim esset annorum, ut bene demonstrat idem Liranus), diversas tamen et separatas habuere familias Abraham et Isaac, quo tempore natus fuit Jacob. Sensus itaque conjnnctivus est, Abraham, et Isaac, et Jacob, alium videlicet post alium, in tabernaculis habitasse. Legitur hoc de Isaac et Jacob Genes. 24. 25. et 35. Vocat autem hos Apostolus cohaeredes ejusdem promissionis cum Abraham, quoniam eadem promissio terrae Chanaan dandae in possessionem etiam illis facta fuerat, in eorum tamen semine complenda. Tacite vero commendatur etiam horum duorum fides, quod imitatione progenitoris sui, tamquam peregrini versantes in terra, ad meliorem aspirarent possessionem. De qua sequitur:
11:10
10. Exspectabat enim fundamenta habentem civitatem. Explicatparticulam: f,de. Et quamvis de Abraham hoc dicat, ad filios tamen promissionis cohaeredes etiam pertinet; quasi dicat: Non morabantur in illa terra, tamquam ejus possessionem exspectantes; sciebant enim, eall. £(tii Comm. Tsm. III. terrenam illam promissionem in se non implendam; neque ea res illos angebat, cum haberent animum fide suspensum ad civitatem supernam, veris Dei cultoribus promissam, sicut dicitur infra; paravit enim illis civitatem. Cujus proinde cives aliquando se fore, certissime sperabant. Dicit autem fundamenta habentem civi" tatem, ut sam opponat taberuacitlij:, quae fundamenta non habent, sed, prout usus tulerit, quolibet transferuntur, clavis ligneis tantummodo figenda ac refigenda. Significatur quidem illa superna civitas interdum etiam nomine tabernaculi, quatenus praestat quietem, solatium et refrigerium ab omni labore etmolestia; nam in hujusmodi usum tendi solent a peregrinis tabernacula. Sed quum sic vocatur, addi plerumque solet aliquid, quod stabilitatem indicet, ut Jes. 33.: Tabernaculum, inquit, quod nequaquam transferri poterit y nec auferentur clavi ejus in sempi" ternum; Luc. 16.: Ut, cum defeceritis, recipiant vos in aeterna tabernacula; et hujus Epistolae cap. 8.: Tabernaculum verumy quod fixit Dominus, et non homo. Porro sicut illic tabernaculum dixit verum, ita hic fundamenta intelligit vera, id est perpetuo firma quae nec vetustate labascant, nec uUa vi convelli possint. Sunt enim hae metaphorae ad significandam inconcussam tirmitatem habitaculi coelestis aptissimae.
Cujus artifex et conditor Deus. Hoc addit, ut civitatem, de qua loquitur, expressius distinguat a civitatibus terrenis; quae quamvis etiam sua fundamenta habeant, quia tamen humanis exstructae sunt manibus, interire possunt, et tandem interuunt. At civitas illa coelestig, cum sit opus solius Dei, insolubilem habet firmitatem. Sic de ea sub nomine tabernaculi dixit cap. 8.: Quod fixit DominuSj et non homo. At eodem pertinet locus cap. 9., ubi coelum manufactis sanctis opponit. Etsi vero Graeca vocabula TSXvcTTjg et Syj/Jiioupyoc accipi possint, ut idem significantia, sicut nonnulli accipiunt: sciendum tamen STj/iioupyov non infrequenter poni pro eo, qui operi superintendit ac praeest, quem architectum vocant. Unde puto, sensum Apostoli esse: Quam civitatem Deus et fecit, tamquam opifex, et faciendam disposuit, tamquam architectus. Et id sane voluit noster interpres, quando conditorem dixit. Conditor enim civitatis dicitur, non qui eam suis manibus exstruit, sed qui exstruendam mandat ac praescribit.
11:11
11. Fide et ipsa Sara sterilis virtutem in conceptionem seminis accepit. SteriliSj Graece: oxsTpa ouoa, id est cum sterilis esset; quomodo etiam habettextus Syriacus; tametsi in quibusdam codicibus Graecis epitheton hoc omnino non legitur, ut nec legerunt Chrysostomus et Oecumenius. Quamquam illud, quod sequitur: etiam praeter tempus aetatis, Bupponit prius dictam sterilem; quasi diceret Apostolus: Non sohim, cum sterilis esset, verum etiam praeter tempus aetatis concepit. Porro legimus ex correctione Romana (cui Rickelius adstipulatur): in conceptionem seminis, quod Graece est: eic; xaxapoXTjv OTiep/jiaTOC, non: in conceptione seminis, ut vulgo multi codices habebant. Sensus enim est, interprete Chrysostomo, Saram ad recipiendum semen, idemque retinendum, fidei merito virtutem accepisse. KaxapoXTj Graecis proprie dicitur dejectio; ut quum semen in terram prcjicitur, ut ab ea susceptum fructificet, vel quum in imo jacitur fundamontum, ex quo domus consurgat. Hinc illa phrasis Scripturae: a constitutione mundi, Graece: b.izh xaxapoX^C xoofjLOU, id est a jactis mundi fundamentis, Matth. 1. et 24., Joan. 17., Eph. 1. Vocatergo ccnceptionem seminisxjcxa- PoX^v, ex eo, quod semen, in matricem velut in terram dejectum, atque in ea susceptum, retinetur; quod dum fit, concipi dicitur. Itaque recte Latini conceptionem seminis interpretantur. Recte etiam hoc modo Syrus: accepit vim, ut conciperet semen. Hunc Chrysostomi comuientarium sequuntur Theophylactus et Oecumenius. Quod vero subjungit TheophylactuB, afiirmare philosophos et medicos, etiam mulierem veluti semen quoddam a sese conferre, ideoque sic accipi posse, quod hic dicitur: ad dejectionem seminis, hoc est, ut et ipsa dejiceret semen: alienum mihi videtur a consuetudine Scripturae, quae ubique mulieri susceptionem seminis tribuit, non emissionem aut dejectionem. Sed quaeres, quomodo dicat Apostolus, Saram fide concepisse, quum ejus incredulitatem satis aperte notet Scriptura. Nam ut habetur Gen. 18., praenuntiata sibi conceptione filii, risit post ostium tabernaculi. Quem risum fuisse incredu- • litatis, ostendunt haec Scripturae verba: Dixit autem Dominus ad Abraham: Quare risit Sara, dicens: Num vere paritura sum anus? Numquid Deo quidquam est difficile? Motus hoc argumento Liranus, afliimat, fidem hic non Sarae, sed Abrahae commendari. Vult enim, sensum esse: Per fidem Abrahae etiam ipsa Sara, uxor ejus, quum sterilis esset, virtutem accepit concipiendi foetus. Similiterid, quod sequitur: QuO' niam fidelem credidit esse eum, qui repromiserat, de Abraham, non de Sara, dictum interpretatur. Lirano subscribit Titelmanus in paraphrasi: Per fidem, inquit, idem ipse Abraham promeruit, ut acciperet Sara virtutem etc. Nec abhorrent D. Thomas et Rickelius, qui rem ponunt in dubio. Alii plerique, tam Graeci, quam Latini, de fide Sarae, non Abrahae, partem hanc interpretantur. Quamvis enim, audita promissione filii sibi nascituri, riserit Sara tamquam incredula, quod satis probat illa jam dicta Domini increpatio, postea tamen eam credidisse dicunt, post increpationem repetita a Domino promissione. Paulo aliter Theodoretus. Dicit enim, Saram primo quidem non credidisse, eo quod nesciret, a quo aut cujus nomine filius ipsi proraitteretur; postea vero credidisse, quum admonita animadverteret, divinam esse promissionem. Abraham vero, quamvis et ipse cap. 17., audita filii promissione, risisse legatur, minime tamen haesitasse putandus est Nam risus ejus, ut ait Ambrosius lib. 1. de Abraham, cap. 4., non incredulitatis indicium, sed exsultationis fuit. Aut certe, quaecumque fuerit utrique causa ridendi (potest enim dici, risum illis, ut f etulis, obortum ex apprehensione concubitus, sine quo non poterat eis nasci filius promissus; nam turpe senilis amor; unde Sara ridens dicebat: Postquam consenui, et Dominus meus vetulus est, voluptati operam dabo?) risus in illa cum incredulitate quadam conjunctus fait; non autem in illo, de quo testatur Apostolus ad Rom. 4., quod non infirmatus est fide, nec haesitavit diffidentia etc. In cujus loci commentario ostendimus, nec id esse dicendum, quod nonnulli veterum sensisse videntur, etiam Abrahamo statim, audita promissione, aliquid haesitationis obrepsisse, licet postea firmissime crediderit. Non mirum autem, si aliter interpretemur risum Abrahae, quam Sarae, quoniam et in Evangelio Luc. 1. aliter interpretantur omnes orthodoxi verba Zachariae: Vnde hoc sciam? quam iiia B. Virginis: Quomodo fiet istud? NuDC si quis objiciat: Quandoquidem fides Abrahae laudem meretur prae fide Sarae, quia statim credidit, nec haesitationem passus est; cur non illi potius, ejusque fidei Paulus adscribit conceptum et partum Sarae, dicendo: Fide ejusdem Abrahae Sara, uxor ejus steriliSj accepit virtutem etc. Responderi potest, cum alia essent praeclara, ex quibus Abrahae fidem laudaret Apostolus, ut patet ex praecedentibus et sequentibus, unum hoc de conceptu filii, quoniam id propius Saram attingebat, ejus laudi servare voluisse; eo maxime, ut non solum ex patre totius gentis, verum etiam ex matre haberent Hebraei, quod imitarentur. Tametsi tacite etiam Abrahae fides hic intelligitur laudata. Mox enim de ipso addit: Propter quod et ab uno orti sunt etc. Veruntamen, ut, quod mihi probabilius est, dicam, magis placet cum Lirano et aliis, quos citavi, fiJem Abrahao hic intelligi, non autem Sarae; quam utique in historia rei gostae, qua de nunc agitur, i(i est Gen. 18. reprehensam legimus, non laudatam; quemadmodum e diverjo, quae hic dicuntur, ad laudem Abrahae perii- »nere, ex historia perspicuum est. Adde, quod juxta hunc intellectum sequentia molius cohaerebunt, in quibus adhuc persistit Apostolus:n praedicanda ejusdem Abrahae lide per aliquot versus. Nec videri debet expositio violenta, quae fit tantillo supplemento: Fide ejus et ipsa Sara sterilis etc. Siquidem et in sequentibus invenies, non semper intelligi fidem ejus, de quo aliquid narratur, sed interdum aiiorum; ut quum ait: Fide Moses, natuSf occuHatus est mensibus tribus a parentibus suis. Fide transierunt mare rubrum. Fide muri Jericho corruerunt. Quibus et illud annumero: Per fidem acceperunt mulieres de resurrectione mortuos. Quae singnia vide suis locis. Et praeter tempus aelatis. Tempus, Graece xaipov^ quae vox tempus aptum alicui rei sigmficat. Quasi dicat; Quum acta^-.em jam excessisset aptam generationi; quum jam vetula esset. Unde quidam vertunt: praeter aetatis rationem» Significatur enim alterum miraculum in foecundatione Sarae. Nam primam erat in eo, quod sterilis concepit; secundum, quod in aetate scniii. Porro Graeci partem hanc legunt cum addito verbo: Et praeter tempus aetatis peperit. Item Syrus: Et quae non erat in tempore annorum suorum, peperit. Quod etsi etiam inveniatur in Graecorum commentariis, addititium tamen videtur. Nam sine eo sensus optime constat; videlicet Saram accepisse virtutem concipiendi, quum non tantum sterilis esset, verum etiam aetatem praetergressa. Hinc autem sequebatur, ut etiam parere posset; ut proinde non opus fuerit exprimere. Addendi verbi dedit occasionem conjunctio xal, quae indifferenter et vel etiam significat, ac priori modo accepta, verbum postulabat, posteriore, non item. Itaque nostram versionem arbitror hoc loco sinceriorem.
Quoniam fidelem credidit esse eum, qui repromiserat. Explicat illud: fide. Dixi, icquit, Saram accepi^se vim coacipiendi seminis, fiJe, scilicet Abrahae, quia fidelem, id est in promissis veracem, credidit esse eum, qui filium ipsi ex uxore promiserat. In Graeco non est: credidit, sed: existimavit, ^gyTJcaxOj pro quo Erasmus: judicavit. Quod tantum de eo judicio, quod quid fide creditur, accipiendum, plane cunvincit Apostoli probatio. Nam et alibi certissimum judicium Paulo significat hoc verbum, ut Phil. 2., ubi nos legimus: Kon rapinam arbitratus estj esse se aequalem Deo ^ et cap. 3.: Quae mihi fuerunt lucru, arbitratus sum propter Christum detrimenta, et iterum: Propter quem omnia detrimentum feci, et arbitror ut stercora. Syrus quoque interpres exponit certam persuasionem.
11:12
12. Propter quod et ab uno orti sunt. Graece: Quapropter et ab uno geniti seu prognati sunt. lutellige: filii sive posteri, quod in sua ve:sione supplet Erasmus. Pertinent haec ad amplificandam vim fidei memoratae, qua docet effectum, ut ex uno homine progigneretur innumera multitudo, cum uxorem haberet, et sterilem, et vetulam, et ipse, sicut mox dicitur, jam emortuus esset. Hic procul dubio non solam attendit Apostolu8 fidem Sarae; bed Abrahae fidem vel praecipue, vel, ut ego existimo, solam. Ut enim promissiones, quae hic allegantur, ad Abraham factae sunt, non ad Saram: ita fides, quae laudatur, ejusdem Abrahae, non Sarae fides intelligenda videtur.
Et hoc emortuo. IIoc non ablativi casus est, sed nominativi. Graeci pluraliter efferunt: xal TatJxa, et haec. Tolletur autem ambiguitas, si dicas: idque emortuo, vel: et quidem emortuo. Qua in re lapsi sunt Faber et Cajetanus, dum, Graeca minus mtelligentes, sensum ab Apostoli mente diversum secuti sunt. Amplius vero Gajetauus, dum vocabulum emortuo, contra fidem Graeci textus in duo dividit, quasi dictum cit: ex mortuo; cum Apostoli sensus sit hujusmodi: Sed et hoc accessit ad miraculi magnitudinem, qaod etiam Abraham, ex quo illa concepit, vel ex quo hi orti sunt, jam erat emortuus, id est effoetus, qui prae senectute filios suscipere non posset. Sic de eo Rom. 4.: Nec consideravit corpus suum emortuum. Utrum vero per aetatem absolute fuerit ineptus ad gignendum liberos, an solum comparatione Sarae vetulae, sicut quidam volunt, expendimus in commentario dicti loci.
Tamquam sidera coeli in multitu-' dine. In praepositio non est in Graeco.
Et sicut arena, quae est ad oram maris, innumerabilis. Verti poterat: quae est innumerabilis. Nam in Graeco repetitur articulus. Est autem sensus: Ab uno orti sunt tanto numero, quantus est stellarum coeli, et quantus arenae, quae estjuxtamarginem, Graece: labium, maris, quae numerari non potest. In hae posteriori comparatione hyperbole est Scripturis usitata, qua significetur numerus valde magnus. At prior comparatio non est hyperbolica. Neque enim numerus stellarum coeli excedit numerum eorum, qui progeniti sunt ex Abraham; sed magis e diverso hic illum longe superat. Unde et dubitari potest, quomodo sit apta comparatio. Quidam putant, semen Abrahae comparari stellis, quantum ad electos ejus posteros, et arenae maris, quantum ad reliquam multitudinem, quae reproborum est. Sed ea speculatio est praeter Scripturam, quae dc carnali semine Abrahae loquens, nunc stellis coeli, nunc arenae maris illud comparat, ac interdum utramque comparationem conjungit, ut Gen. 22. et Dan. 4. Sane dici non potest, Mosem, quum ait ad filios Israel, Deut. 1. et 10., Deum multiplicasse eos sicut stellas coeli, de solis iis loqui, qui erant in illo populo electi; nam universum populum alloquebatur. Potius ergo dicendum, hanc stellarum comparationem assumptam a Deo fuisse in promissione seminis Abrahae, non solum ad numerum significandum, sed ut cum numero splendor ac nobilitas illius populi declararetor. Unde ad significandum numerum aliarum rerum nusquam legimus in Scripturis hanc comparationem adhibitam, sicut alferam de arena maris. Caetorum mjstice per stollas coali spirituales aut electos Abrahae filios intelligi, nihil vetat.
11:13
13. Juxta fidem defuncti suvt omnes isti. Graece: Secundum fidem mortui sunt hi omnes. Siimmaria collectio est, continens singularem matoriam exhortationis. Studium enim Apostoli est, Hebraeos excitare ad fidei perseverantiam usque ad mortem. Id egit, cum alias, tum vehementius in fine capitis superioris. Ad id vero persuadendum mirifice valent exempla sanctorum patrum, quorum fidem cum in superioribus commendaverit, nunc addit, eos secundum fidem, id est in fide, defunctos esse, promissionibus non acceptis, ut quae in aJiam serventur vitam. Phrasim Apostoli: secundum fidem, ex ipso Apostolo intorpretamur. Nam ad Rom. 8. pro iiedem habet, esse secundum carnem, et esse in carne; item, esse secundum spiritum, et esse in spiritu. Ac rursum cap. 14. ejusdem Epistolae, secundum caritatem ambulare, dixit pro eo, quod est, in caritate seu cum caritate conversari. Syra quoque versio sic habet: In fide mortui sunt omnea isti. Quaerunt interpretes, quomodo dicat Apostolus omnes illos mortuos esse, qui non multo ante scripserit, Henoch translatum fuisse, ne videret mortem. Ad hoc non eadem est omnium responsio. Qui negant, Henoch adhuc vivere, ex hoc loco siifi^ragium petunt. Sed ejus opinionis falsitatem supra commonstravimus. Itaque videndum, quomodo hic locus superiori non repugnet. Graeci verba Apostoli cum exceptione intelligunt hoc modo: Omnes mortui sunt, excepto Henoch, qui mortem non vidit. Aequum est enim, illum exceptum intelligi, quem paulo ante aliis verbis diserte exceperis. Ribera distributionem facit accommodatam, ut sensus sit: Omnes, qui mortui 8unt ex iis, quos dixi y secundum fidom mortal sunt. Suggerit idem sciiptor et aliam solutionem, ut nomine mortis etiam translatio compreliendatur, eo quod translatio Henoch, respectu caeterorum viventium, quasi mors quaedam fuerit, quia per eam inter homines esse desiit. Addit et tertiam, quod, sicut un'us privilegium non derogat legi communi, ita nec cogit mutari verba legis aut locutionis, etiamsi sint universalia. Nam universalitas in illis semper intelligitur salvo piivilegio. Locum habent hae solutiones, ac merito sunt acceptandae, si intelligamus, Apostolum universe loqui de iis, quorum fidem supra commendavit. Atqui sententia aliornra est, Apostolum respicere tantam ad eos, de quibus proxime fuerat locutus, scilicet ad pat''iarchas Hebraeorum, Abraham, Isaac et Jacob, quia solum his tribus factae fuerant promissiones, de quibus hic est sermo, quum ait consequenter: Non acceptis repromissionibus. Nam et iisdem ante dixerat, eos demoratos fuisse in terra promissionis tamquam in aliena. Deinde ad eos proprie pertinent illa sequentia: Confi" tentes, quia peregrini et hospites sunt super terram; iteja: Si quidem ipsius (patriae) meminissentf de qua exierant, habebant utique tempus revertendi; item: Non, confunditur Deus vocari Deus eorum. Juxta hunc commeatarium nihil omnino facit hic locus ad Henoch. Quem quidem commentarium S. Thomas ita adducit, ut plane approbet, ac Graecorum responsioni praeferat. Eundem sequuntur Liranus, Cajetanus, Titelmannus, Catharinus, Gaignaeus, Hasselanus, aliique recentiores. Quibus me libenter adjungo, videns, eura textui maxime convenire. Nam quod objiciunt, Apostolum non de terrena haereditate loqui, sed de coelesti, in cujus exspectatione omnes justi supra dicti defuncti sunt, an et quatenus id verum sit, ex sequentibus intelligetur.
Non acceptis repromissionibus. Nimirum iis, quae ad ipsos factae fuerant de terra Chanaan in possessionem accipienda. Non significat, eos promissione fiastratos fuisse, sed eam illos ipsos non accepisse, quia sic facta fuerat, ut non in ipsis, sed in eorum posteritate compleretur, ipsis ad meliora, id est coelestia promissa aspirantibus, sicut infra declaratur. Qui promissiones liic intelligunt coelestes, ii, ni fallor, Apostoli mentem praecurrunt; nam de iis paulo post opportune loquitur. B. Thomas sine scrupulo de terrena promissione interpretatur, objiciens sibi locum ex Ezech. 33., et respondens eo modo, quo nos supra respondimus ad illud: Tamquam in aliena. B. Thomam Liranus per omnia sequitur. Et huc facit, quod infra de quibusdam dicitur: adepti sunt repromissiones j videlicet easdem, aut Fimiles cum illis, quas hic primi patriarchae accepisse negantur.
Sed a longe eas aspicientes et salutantes. In quibusdam Graecis codicibus inter aspicientes et salutantes medium ponitur: xod TTSia^svTsg, et credentes sive persuasi. Verum Chrysostomus et Theophylactus illud non agnoscunt. At neque Syrus interpretatus est, nec Regia biblia legunt, nec Faber transtulit: ut verisimile sit, temere a quopiam additum esse. Notandum autem, in Graeco haberi continuos aoristos praeteritum tempus significantes, quos Erasmus ita reddidit: Cum non accepissent promissiones, sed procul eas vidissent, et salutassent, et confessi fuissent etc. Quod ait: a longe eas aspicientes et salutantes, Chrysostomus dictum putat ex metaphora navigantium, qui ex longinquo prospicinnl; civitates desideratas, quas antequam ingrediantur et inhabitent, salutatione praeveniunt. Refert autem ad coelestiapromissa, quae antiqui justi per fidem procul aspicientes salutabant. At vero si in parte praecedeaii terreijas promissiones Apostolus intellexit, uti docuimus, oportet de iisdem etiam hanc partem interpretari. Quare sensus hic erit: Secundum fidem dtfuncti sunt sancti patriarchae, cum promissiones illas sibi factas de terra Chanaan non accepissent; contenti videlicet, eas, in posteris suis implendas, a longe ^spexisse et salutasse. Hoc enim eis sufficiebat, non terrena, sed coelestia quaerentibus. Aspicitbant autem et salutabant a longe, quia, quamvis in terra promissa habitaverint, non tamen ut in sua, sed ut in aliena, credentes interim, suam aliquando futuram, hoc est, suae posteritatis, scilicet post quadringentos annos ab eo tempore, quo Gen. 15. id eis promissum erat; atque ut talem venerantes. Igitur adverbium o longe seu procul, Graece noppoi^s'^, posteritatem respicit, in qua promissiones erant impleadae; ad ipsos vero quod pertinet, attende, quod sequitur:
Et confitentes, quia peregrini et hospites sunt super terram. Graecis ordine converso: hospites et peregrini sive advenae, Tzapsnior^iiO'.. Sic enim Graecam vocem vertit interpres 1 Pet. 1.: electis advenis dispersionis. Hic jam Apostolus pulchro et consueto artificio sermonem transfert a figura ad rem figuratam, id est, a promissione terrae Chanaan, quae in posteris sanctorum patriarcharam complenda erat, ad promissionem patriae coelestis, quam se ipsos accepturos credebant. Id facit argumento sumpto ex eo, quod confessi sunt, se peregrinos esse et hospites super terram. Abraham quidem, quando locutus est ad filios Heth, dicens: Advena sum et peregrinus apud vos. Date mihi jus sepulchri vobiscum, Genes. 23.; ad quem locum proprie respexisse Paulum, satis verisimile est. Jacob vero, quando aetatem interrogatus a Pharaone, respondit: Dies peregrinationis vitae meae centum triginta annorum sunt, parvi et mali; et non perveneruntusGue ad dies patrum meorum, quibus peregrinati sunt, Gen. 47. Quibus verbis non se sdum, sed et patres suos, Abraham et Isaac, peregrinos fuisse superterram, confitotur. Sed quaeritur, super quam terram? Recte Theophylactus et Oecumenius, Chrysostomum secuti, non solum Chanaan seu Palaestinam intelligi dicunt, sed universam terram. Quamvis enim Abraham di:!:erit Hethaeis: peregrinus sum apud li^s, id ipsum tamen de quavis alia terra dicturus erat, ut qui Chaldaeam quoque, in qua natus fuerat, ita prorsus deseruisset, ut eam haberet pro aliena. Corte tota vita Jacob peregrinatio fuit. Nam etsi terra Chanaan esset ei natalis, tamen, quod attinet ad terrae possessionem, erat in ca peregrinus. Unde et perogrinorum more tabernaculis utens, locum subinde mutabat. Similiter et Isaac. Quod si in terra natali peregrini erant hi duo; quanto magis alibi, quocumque sese transtulissent? caeterum omnes sic peregrini super terram, ut nec animo terram quaererent, sed ad coelestem patriam semper aspirarent. Ad hos et horum similes respexisLe videtur et ille, qui dixit; Advena sum et peregrinus, sicut omnec patres mei, Psalm 38.
11:14
14. Qui enim kaec dicunt, significant, se patriam inquirere. Sigmficant, Graece £/i(paviCouoiv, id est declarant, aperte significant. Qui, inquit, hospites et peregrinos se confitentur, eo ipso palam ostendunt, se patriam quaerere, id est regionem, quam habeant loco patriae. Nullus enim est peregrinus, ait B. Thomas, nisi qui est extra patriam, et ad eam tendit. Quomodo igitur distum est, Isaac et Jacob peregrinos fuisse in patria sua? Qaia non habebant eam ut patriam, sed ut alienam.
11:15
15. Et, si quidem ipsius meminissent, de qua exierunt, habebant utique tempus reverttndi. Docet, quam patriam inquisierint. Non enim Chaldaeam, unde fuerant egressi; nam si ejus, ut patriae, memores fuissent, facile ad eam reverti poterant. Neque enim deerat illis tempus et commoditas. Memorem esse, non nudam significat recordationem, sed eam, quae cum amore ac desiderio rei conjuncta est. Quomodo dicitur in Psalmis: Memor fui nominis tui; et: Dum re~ cordaremur tui, Sion. Sic e contrario dicitur: Obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui, id est ue desideres. Dicit autem: de qua exierunt, cum solus Abraham inde exiviftset, quoniam et filii inde orti erant, ratione patris; unde et quodammodo censentur exivisse cum patre. Adeo vero ad illam patriam non retrospexit Abraham, ut servo suo mandaverit, dicens: Cave, nequando filium meum reducas illuc, Gen. 24.
11:16
16. Nunc autem meliorem appetunt, id est coelestem. Appetunt, Graece opsyovxat, quo verbo vehementior appetitus ac desiderium significatur. Idem legitur 1 Tim. 3.: Si quis Episcopatum desiderat. Illud: nunc autem, hoc loco non tempus significat, sed partim assumptivae, partim illativae conjanctionis vim habere videtur, ut idem fere sit, quod: atqui, sed, igitur, itaque. Quasi diceret Apostolr.s: Itaque fatendum est, eos meliorem appetere patriam, id est non terrenam, sed coelestem. Sic et alibi frequenter accipitur; ut PsUm. 2.: Et nunc reges intelligite; Rom. 2: Nunc autem sine lege justitia Dei manifet-tafa est; 1 Cor. 12.: Nunn autem posuit Deus membra etc., ac rursum: Nunc autem multa quidem membra; unum autem corpus; cap. 15.: Nunc autem Christus resurrexit a mortuis. Quomodo et Latinos auctores interdum loqui constat. Unde liquet, quam futile sit argumentum, quo quidam ex hoc loco probare nituntur, sanctorum Patriarcharum aaimas ne nunc quidem, id est tempore novae legis, beatifica Dei visione frui, sed eam adhuc appetere et exspectare.
Ideo non confunditur Deus vocari Deus eorum. Graece ad vcibum: Qua^ propter non erubescit eos Deus, Deus vocari eorum. Minus dicit, ac plus intelligit. Est enim sensus: Hac fidei devotione tantopere Deo placuerunt, ut Deus, qui est universorum Dominus, non eos reputaverit indignos, quorum Deus vocaretur; imo vero dignatus fuerit eos hoc honore, ut eorum Deum se ipsum nominaret. Quod profecto ad maximam eorum dignitatem et honorem pertinebat. Respicit Apoatolus ad locum Exod. 3., ubi Dominus ait ad Mosem: Ego sum Deus Abraham, et Deus Isaac, et Deus Jacob; item: Haec dices filiis Israel: Dominus Deus patrum vestrorum, Deus Abraham, etDeusIsaac, et Deus Ja^ eob, misit me ad vos. Hoc nomen mihi est in aeternum, et hoc memoriale meum in generatione et generationem. Ex qua etiam appellatione Christus in Evangelio demonstravit illorum patrum futuram resurrectionem, quia non est mortuorum Deus, sed viventium. Non enim vellet specialiter, se vocari Deum eorum, qui nec sunt, nec futuri sunt, sed in perpetua morte mansuri; praesertim nomine assumpto ad aeternam memoriam. Hinc porro liquet, Apostolum ab eo loco: Juxta fidem defuncti sunt omnes isti, non agere de omnibus justis, quorum ante meminerat, sed tantum de tribus Patriarchis. Nam caeterorum Deus alicubi vocatus non legitur. B. Thomas in commentar. tres adfert rationes, cur Deus illorum trium Deus vocari voluerit; quas apud ipsum videre est. Apostolus rationem indicat excellentem eorum fidem, qua meruerujt inter amicos et cives atque domesticos Dei haberi praecipui. Quo spectat, quod sequitur:
Paravit enim illis civitntem. Scilicet eam, quam fide exspectabar.t, id est coelestem, cujus, ut ante dictum est, artifex et conditcr Deus. Paravit ergo, quoniam et fecit in tempore tamquam artifex, et faoiendam disposuit ab aeterno tamquam conditor et architectus. Paravit autem illis, non quidem solis, sed ut praecipuis; unde cum illis velut primis atque honoratissimis Dei convivis recubituri dicuntur in regno coelorum omnes electi, Matth. 8, et Luc. 13. Si igitur illis paravit civitatem tamquam civibus atque amicis suis primariis, merito sane vocari voluit eorum Deus.
11:17
17. Fide obtulit Abraham Isaac, cum tentaretur. Pergit trium patriarcharum commendare fidem, idque facit per singulos. In Abraham autem immoratur, quod ille totius generis Hebraeorum princeps esset, ac fidei virtute caeteros antecelleret. Sensus est: Tanta fuit Abrahae fides, ut, ea suadente et impellente, non dubitaverit (cum Deus obedientiam ejus hujusmodi praecepto tentaret) Isaac filium suum Deo victimam immolare; quemadmodum refertur Gen. 22. Obtulit ergo, quia ofi^erre voluit, re ipsa jamjum oblaturus, nisi fuisset ab eodem, qui praeceperat, prohibitus. Quo etiam modo loquitur B. Ja^obus suae Epist. cap. 2., dicens, Abraham ex operibus justiticatnm, cum obtulisset Isaac filium suum. Tentare autem est probare, experimentum capere. Sed hoc improprie de Deo dicitur; tentat enim Deus, non ut sciat, qui omnia novit, antequam eveniant; sed ut alios scire faciat. Dicitur autem tentare, dum facit, quod homines tentantes solent; exempli causa, pater filium tentat, et dominus servum, dum praecipit ei magnum aliquid et difficile, quo co-^noscat ejus obedientiam. Ita Deus tentasse dicitur Abraham, quando ei praecepit, ut filium sibi immolaret, quamvis id non praecepeiit, ut ipse cognosceret, sed ut aliis notam ac manifestam faceret illius obedientiam. Sic enim intelligendum, quod ait: Nunc cognovif id est nunc manifestum feci, vel nunc apparuit; guod timeas Dominum.
Et unigenitum offerebat. Quum dicit unigenitum, ostendit, quanta fuerit tentatio. Non enim poterat cor paternum non gravissime sauciari, quando jussus est filium unigenitum ac singulariter dilectum neci dare. Sic enim habent verba jussionis: ToJle filium tuum unigenitum, quem diligis, Isaac, et offer eum in holocaustum. Sed quaeres, quomodo fuerit Abrahae unigenitus Isaac, quum et alterum filium haberet Ismaelem? Respondent Aquinas et Cajetanus, unigenitum appellari Abrahae filium ex Sara, et id quidem recte. Quod vero Cajetanus addit: Quae sola erat proprie uxor, nam aliae concubinae erant, non satis perpense dictum videtur. Etenim Abraham illo tempore nullas habebat concubinas excepta Hagar, quae jam tum erat dimissa; quae tamen ita concubina Abrahae fuerat, ut vere ac proprie esset ejus uxor, eoque nomine vocata legatur Gen. 16. Potius dicendum erat, Saram solam pleno jure uxorem fuirse, a quo ob conditionem servilem Hagar, quamvis revera uxor esset, deficiebat. Atque hoc modo convenit interpretari verba Ambrosii, lib. 1. de Abraham cap. 4. dicentis, quia non erat ei filius, qui non erat legitimo susceptus conjugio. Nam conjtigium cum ancilla legitimum non erat, quatenus sine pactis nuptialibus initum, quae plenum darent jus conjugale. Quamquam non negamus, Ambrosium in eo libro de conjunctione Abrahae cum Hagar ancilla, varie disputantem, velut in re diificili nec satis adhuc discussa, nihil definitum pronuntiasse. Accedit ad superiorem responsionem, quod Ismael divino oraculo jam abdicatus erat e familia Abrahae, ut proinde quasi mortuus censeretur, ideoque solum Isaac haberet Abraham pro filio. Minus placet Graecorum responsio, qua volunt Isaac unigenitum dici, quantum attinet ad rationem promissionis, eo quod statim sequatur: In Isaac vocabitur iibi semen. Non placet, inquam, quia praerogativa promissionis non efficit, ut qui8 unigenitus vocetur, si plures alioqui fratres habeat. Unde Judas et Joseph, quamvis inter filios Jacob praerogativis quibusdam donati, non tamen unigeniti dicti sunt aut dici potuerunt. Quod autem hic de promissione subjungitur, non explicat rationem, cur Isaac dictus sit unigenitus; sed adjunctio est novae circumstantiae.
Qui susceperat repromissiones. Quidam codices habent: In quo susceperat. Atque ita Bedam, Aquinatem et Liranum legisse, constat. Ita quoque vertit Erasmus, tametsi contra suam ipsius annotationem, qua docet, in Graeco legi: Qui promissiones acceperat. Est igitur haec vera lectio vulgatae translationis: qui susceperat, quam Graecis consonam exhibent omnia paene manascripta, suffragante etiam editione Clementina. Jam nec potest dictio: qui, referri ad:?!mgenitum, repugnante structura Graeci textus; sed ad Abraham necessario refertur, ut hic sit ordo: Abraham fide obtulit Isaac filium suum, eundemque unigenitum, ille, dico, qui promissiones acceperat, id est cui promissiones a Deo factae fuerant; intellige: complendae in hoc ipso filio, quem jussus erat immolare. Id enim volunt sei^uentia. Nec alioqui ratio apparet additae hujus partis, nisi cum Syru paraphraste eam exponamus de promissione Isaac nascituri. Sic enim habet: Et unicum suitm Gbtulit super altnre, is, qui eum acceperat per promissionem. Nam vel eo nomine carissimus erat Isaac patri, quod ex promissione natus esset. Verum hanc expositionem Graeca non admittunt; sed eam magis exposcunt, quam prius diximus. Unde sequitur:
11:18
18. Ad quem dictum est. Ad quem, scilicet Abraham, dictum est a Domino. Qaibusdara placet ad Isaac referri: Ad quem, id est de quo Isaac, dictum est, quomodo cap. 1. legiraue: Ad angelos, id est de angelis; et cap. 4.: Ad quem nobis sermo, id est de quo. Vertitque ad hunc modum Stapulensis. Sed huc confugere, non est necesse, cum prior sensus nihil habeat scrupuli, et Graeca legenti statim sit obvius.
Quia in Isaac vocabitur tibi semen. Quia ad sensum redundat, ut saepe alibi, juxta proprietatem Hebraicae linguae. Unde quidam interpretes omittunt. Locus est Gen. 21., ubi Abrahae praecipitur, ut Sarae dicenti: Ejice ancillam et filium ejus, obsequatur; addita hac promissione: Quia in Isaac vocabitur tibi semen, hoc est, sola posteritas ex Isaac propaganda vocabitur semen tuum, in quo completurus sim promissiones tibi pro semine tuo factas. Haec promissionis circumstantia vel praecipua est, quae labefactare poterat animum sancti viri, et ad ditfidentiam inclinare, si non fuisset solide fundatus in fide veritatis ac potentiae divinae; videlicet plenissime sciens, quia, quaecumque promisit Deus, potens est et facere, Rom. 4. Cum autem omnia cogitanti nullus alius occurreret modus, quo Deus implere(. promissa, quae non dubitabat in Isaac implenda, venit in mentem hoc, quod sequitur:
11:19
19. ArbitranSf quia et a mortuis suscitare potens est Deus. Arbitrans, Graece Xoyica/icvoc;, id est secum reputanSj vel cum secum reputasset. C^uod proprie refertur ad modum impleudae promissionis, nun ad potentiam Dei. Cum enim certissime sciret, Deum posse etiam mortuos suscitare, ita cogitabat apud se: PoteritDeus, si velit, filium meum exstinctum revocare ad vitam; idque omnino facturum credo, si non sit alius modus, quo suam impleat promissionem. Et cum hoc animo et hac fide sese accinxit ad filium sacrificandum. Quae fides eo laudabilior, quod eo saeculo nuUum adhuc auditum esset exemplum hominis a morte resuscitati. V7ide eum et in parabolam accepit. Graece: in parabola accepit, sive recepit, recuperavit. Idem verbum, quod in fine capitis: non acceperunt repromissionem. Hentenius vertit: per parabolam. Haec pars obscuritate sua varios sensus peperit, ut videre est apud Oecumenium, qui facile sex aut septem enumerat, nec tamen omnes attigit. Inter eos unus est, quo verbum: accepit, ad Deum refertur, et pronomen: eum, ad Abraham, hoc modo: Unde et Deus accepit ipsum Abraham velut parabolam et figuram sui, id est statuit in eo figuram Dei Patris offerentis Filium suum pro salute hominum. Sed hic sensus. vim facere videtur textui, qui plane exigit, ut vocabulum accepit ad Abraham referatur, et eum ad Isaac. Quo constituto, alii aliter exponunt. Chrysostomus parabolam interpretatur arietem, quem vidit Abraham inter vepres haerentem cornibus. Hunc enim dicit in ea oblatione figuram ac similitudinem Isaac fuisse, quo mactato ille servatus sit ac patri redditus. Theophylactus vero parabclam seu figuram constituit in re gesta, velut indicante, quod in Christo futurum erat. Ut enim tunc Isaac dimissus est, aries autem cae- Bus, sic unus Christus Deus et homo, secundum humanam naturam pro nobis immolatus est, Deitate manente irapasaibili. Porro Theodoretus parabolam exponit symbolum ac typum resurrectionis mortuorum, ut ex eo, quod Isaac occisus quodammodo fuit et revixit (nam occisus qaoad promptam voluntatem patris, voce Dei prohibentis revixit), velut a parabola disceremuQ, mortuorum futuram aliquando resurrectionem. Ribera parabolam existimat hoc loco Idem esse, quud proverbium sive exemplum, quod vulgi sermone teritur; sic enim parabola frequenter in Scriptura veteris testamenti sumitur; ut sensus sit: Unde Abiaham tantae fidei merito recepit filium suum salvum; idque inparabolam, hoc est, in similitudinem atque exemplum, ut, cum Deus aliquid praeceperit durum et arduum, non dubitent homines ipsius exemplo illud aggredi, firmiter apud se statuentes, Deum omnia in melius conversurun. Verum etsi frequens est ea parabolae acceptio apud Prophetas, in Scripturis tamen apostolicis hr.ud reperitur. Et omnino sublimius aliquid Apostolum hic dicere velle, mihi persuadeo. Proinde satius est, parabolam interpretari figuram seu typum mysterii cujusdam significativum, sicut omnes fere interpretati sunt; quomodo et superius ia hac Epistola cap. 10. accipitur in illis verbis: Quae parabola est temporis instantis. Cum autem mysterium significatum varie exponatur, ut vidimus, nobis eorum sententia probatur, qui mysteriom intelligunt resurrectionis, non quidem omnium mortuorum, sed Christi Domini. Nam quia credidit Abraham, posse Deum mortuos resuscitare, idcirco datum est ei, ut filium velut a morte vivum reciperet; idque ifi parabola seu figura, id est cum significatione magni mysterii, nimirum resurrectionis Christi. Nam Isaac non tantum fuit figura Christi immolati, verum etiam a morte ad vitam revocati. Indicavit hunc sensum Erasmus in sua versione, et apertius expressit in paraphrasi. Addo, qucsdam adveibium o^sv, unde, resolvere in relativum, hoc modo: Unde, id est, ex quibus, scilicet mortuis, ve\ ex qua morte eum recepit. Sed hoc subtile magis, quam verum crediderim. Nec enim solet uti Scriptura eo adverbio ad illum modum.
11:20
20. Fide et de futuris benedixit Isaac Jacob et Esau. Illud et in fronte hujus versus non est in Graeco, neque in Syriaco, neque in bonisMSS., nominatim Laudensi codioe. Historia est Gen. 27., ubi legitur Isaac benedixisse duobus filiis suis Jacob et Esau. De futuris, id est, promittendo bona futura, quae non videbat. Qua in re fides Isaac commendatur, quod, cum in aliena terra consedisset, nihil in ea popsidens, sola tamen Dei promisoione fretus, filiis suis in tempora longe futura tam magnifice benedixerit. Non enim nudae eranl benedictiones, id est faustae imprecationes; sed praedictiones ac promissiones ex fide profectae, ideoque certissimae. Quod et filii intelligentes, certatim alter alterum in accipienda benedictione praevertere studuermit. Porro futura illa bona juxta literam terrena erant et temporalia, sed spiritualium, coslestium et aeternorum imaginem gerentia.
11:21
21. Fide Jacob, moriens, singulos filiorum Joseph benedixit. Singulos, Graece: unumquemque filiorum, id est singulos filios, qui duo erant, Manasses et Ephraim. Historiam vide Gen. 48. Quod, inquit, Jacob morienSy id est, aegrotus ac morti vicinus benedixit duobus filiis Joseph filii sui, manus commutans, et minorem majori praeponens, utrique vero magna bona promittens, quorum nihil adhuc apparebat, fides effecit, qua illustratus certo credebat ea ventura.
Et adoravit fastigium virgae ejus. Haec pars separanda ab ea, quao praecedit, ut quasi novo initio dicatur: Fide Jacob adoravit etc. Non enim eodem loco hoc legitur, sed in cap. praeced., ubi narrat Scriptura, Jacob, exacto et accepto jurejurando a Joseph, quod sepulturus esset ipsum in sepulchro patrum suorum, adorasse, vel ad caput lectuli, sicut ex Hebraeo vertit Hieronymus, vel ad sum-' mitatem sive ad fastigium virgae ejus, scilicet Joseph, sicut hic in Graeco legitur, iisdem verbis, quae sunt apud LXX. interpretes. Quamquam olim ex Graeco quidam Latini virgae suae, non ejus, legerunt, ut ad ipsum Jacob referatur; ut Augustinus commemorat q. 162. in Genes. Nam Graecum relativum auTOU utrumque admittit, variato spiritu. Atque eo modo sibi vertendum putavit Stapulensis. At sane potius est, ut de virga Joseph intelligatur, maxime propter significationem mysterii, quod Apostolus videtur intendere, de quo mox dicemus. Sciendum est autem, diversitatem versionis inde natam, quod utraque vox Hebraea: mittah, id est lectus, et matteh, id est virga, scribatur iisdem literis, sed non iisdem punctis; quae puncta satis constat olim apud Hebraeos scribi non solere, ut proinde facile contingeret, interpretes pro una dictione aliam legere et transferre. Si quaeratur, utra sit vera ac germana Scripturae lectio? vel utram significationem in illis iisaem literis Moses intenderit? Respondeo, quibusdam videri veram, quam reddidit Hieronymus, lectum dicens; eumque secuti in ea re omnes recentiores interpretes, ut veteres taceam interpretes Graecos, Aquilam et Symmachum, qui eodem modo verterunt; denique omnes omnino, solis LXX. exceptis. Siquidem et statim post, initio capitis sequentis, idem vocabulum occurrit, ubi nos rursus ex Hieronymi versione legimus: Qui confortatus sedit in lectulo; nec secus omnes ulii hoc interpretati sunt, atque ipsi etiam etiam LXX. Neque enim eo loco, nisi absurde, pro lectulo virga transferri potuit. Sensum autem prioris loci reddens Hieronymus in traditionibus Hebraicis, sic ait: Et adoravit Israel ad caput lectuli; quod scilicet, postquam ei juraverat filius, securus de petitione, quam rogaverat, adoraret Deum contra caput lecti sui. Sanctus quippe et Deo deditus vir, oppressus senectute, sic habebat lectulum positum, ut ipse jacenfis habitus ahsque difficuUate ulla ad orationem esset paratus. Sic ille. Joannes tamen Hasselanus, vir magnae eradltioDis, Caesarens apud Lovanienses Scripturae sacrae quondam interpres, in hujus loci comment. manusc. docet, rectius facturum faisse B. Hieronymum, si suam versionem Gen. 47. iu fine, conformassct interpretationi ipsorum LXX. ac reddidisset: adoravit super (aut contra, quomodo idem Hieronymus vertit ex LXX. in Tradit.) fastigium virgae ejus. Et S. Augustinus quaest. illa 162. in Genes. ait: Quod Septuaginta interpretati sunt, nullum vel levem sensum habere, putandum non est. Verum quo pacto cum hac responsione conciliari possit praesens Apostoli locus, in quo non lectuluSj sed virga nominatur (nam caput, summitas, fastigium eadem eunt in proposito, et eadem Hebraica voce significantur, nec de ea re quaestio est), Hieronymus nihil dicit. Inter commentatores autem nescio, an quisquam sit, qui lectoris animo satisfaciat. Nobis videtur utcumque satisfieri posse, si respondeamus altero horum modorum. Unus est, si cum F. Ribera dicamus, utramque sensum verbis Hebraicis, a Mose scriptis, comprehendi; ac Spiritus sancti consilio factum, ut duo sensus in eadem oratione latentes exprimerentur, juxta ejusdem vocabuli diversam significationem. Dico: ejusdem vocabulif quia punctis remotis, quae Moses non addidit, nullum est discrimen. Quae responsio si non placet, propterea quod absurdum habeatur in omni genere scriptionis, ut vocabulum, aequivoce duo significans, simul stet pro utroque significato, meritoque negent viri doctissimi, eandem Scripturam habere plures sensus literales: restat alter modus, ut dicamus, id, quod apud LXX. legebatur, sive cum Hebraeo fonte conveniret, sive non, opportune allegasse, suoque instituto accommodasse Apostolum; quod ea versio apud eos, ad quos scribebat, in auctoritate esset ac veneratione, quemadmodum alio loco ostendimus; ut haec sit allegatio non tam Scripturae, quam rei concessae. Quod sine dubio recte fieri potuit, et ad docendum atque exhortandum valet suo modo. Quasi igitur sic dicit: Et adoravit fastigium virgae ejus. quemadmodum habetur in bibliis Graecis, quae vos cum veneratione legitis. Ac forte similis adhibenda est solutio ad locum Luc. 3., ubi praeter fidem omnium Hebraicorum codicum ex sola versione LXX. una generatio interseritur. Et quidem Cornelio Jansenio, praeceptori meo, ita respondere visum fuit. Et qui aHter respondent, torquent se miris modis. Quamquam quod ad rem praesentem attinet, utrumque verum esse potest: Jacob adorasse versus caput lectuli, et adorasse fastigium virgae Joseph stantis ad lectuli caput. Non enim pugnant haec duo. Nam quod nos legimus: adoravit Dominum, Hieronjmus Dominum addidit de suo. Certe D. Thomas varietate lectionis. quam refert in comm., non est offensus, tamquam inde consequens sit, vel Paulum male Scripturam citasse, vel Hieronymum male vertisse. Tantum conatur varietatem illam ita conciliare, ut sensus simul consistant. Caeterum huic nostrae responsioni pro coronide illud adjicimus, directione Spiritus sancti factum esse, utid, quod LXX. scripserunt, aliud fortassis pro alio reddentes, serviret mysterio, sicut in aliis quibusdam factum non negamus. Ut autem mysterium, quod Apostolus exprimere noluit, assequamur, annotant, qui in Genesim scribunt, Joseph, a rege proximum, virgam seu sceptrum, videlicet potestatis insigne, gestasse. Hujus ergo summitatem adoravit Jacob, id est, ad eam incurvavit se, potestatem honorans in filio. Sed cur id fecit? Ut ostenderet, inquiunt, veritatem somnii Joseph, quo viderat se a sole, id est, patre suo adorandum, Gen. 37. Sed quomodo fide adoravit (quod hic testatur Apostolus), cum illam filii potestatem, somnio praenuntiacam, non jam fide, sed oculis aspiceret? Quare multo rectius in eo, quod Jacob adoravit fa«tigium virgae filii sui, id est, potestatem ejus honoravit, intelligimus alicujus rei futurae mysterium. Quod illi optime explicant, qui dicunt, Jacob in Joseph filio suo Christum significatum prospexisse, et in virga Joseph regiam Christi potestatem agnovisse; denique ejus virgae fastigium seu caput adorasse, quia caput Christi Deus, 1 Cor. 11. Quaeri hic potest, cur Apostolus, qui duarum benedictionum meminit, tertiam, non minus memorabilem et mysteriorum plenam, qua Jacob benedixit filiis suis duodecim, praetermiserit. Respondeo, satis esse Apostolo, si e multis, quae per fidem operati sunt patres, pauca quaedam delibet, eaque praecipua; nec rationem nobis reddendam, cur etiam e praecipuis nonnulla praetereat, cui non erat propositum omnia referre. Tametsi praetermissae benedictionis duodecim patriarcharum haec potuit esse ratio, quod ea maledictionem haberet implicatam, ut patet legenti Gen. 49.
11:22
22. Fide Joseph, moriens, de profectione filiorum Israel memoratus est. Merito Joseph prioribus subjungitur, qui et patriarcha fuit, et propheta, multarumque virtutum exemplar, cujus animo nec potestas, nec bonorum afHuentia, qua potiebatur in Aegypto, oblivionem aut neglectum induxit promissorum Dei. MorienSj Graece TcAeuTdiv, verbum a superiore diversum, id est vitam finiens, termino vitae proximus. Habetur idem verbum Matth. 2., ubi nos legimus: defuncto autem Herode. Nec est in Graeco: de profectione, sed: de exitu filiorum Israel, scilicet ex Aegypto.
Et de ossibus suis mandavit. Itidem ex Aegypto asportandis. Sic enim legitur allocutus fratres suos Genes. ult.: Post mortem meam Deus visitabit vos, et ascendere vos faciet de terra ista ad terram, quam juravit Abraham, Isaac et Jacob. Cumque adjurasset eos atque dixisset: Deus visitabit vos; asportate ossa mea vobiscum de loco isto, mortuus est. Igitur quod Joseph moriturus mentionem fecit cum asseveratione de rebus futuris, quae nondum videbantur, id est, de egressione filiorum Israel ex Aegypto, quae post ducentos annos secuta est, deque introductlone eorum in terram patribus promissam; quodque in hujus rei testimonium mandavit, ossa sua simul asportari: id totum ex ea fide processit, quam habuit divinae promissioni patribus factae. Sed nec irritum fuit mandatum. Nam ossa ejus, Mose mandante, secum tulisse leguntur Israelitae, Exod. 13., eademque postea in terram promissam intulisse, atque ia agro paterno sepeliisse, Josue ultimo.
11:23
23. Fide Moses, natus, occultatus est mensibus tribus a parentibus suis. A Patriarchis ad Mosen transit, in cujus etiam fide praedicanda immoratur, quod ejus apud Hebraeos, ut Prophetae maximi et Legislatoris, summa esset auctoritas. Orditur autem a nativitate ejus et fide parentum, qua eum, quum natus esset, contra regis edictum occultarunt in domo sua tribus mensibus, Exod. 2. et Act. 7. Pro: parentibus, Graece est: patribus; Syrus quoque sic habet: Fide patres Mosi occultaverunt eum etc. Ex quo suspicatur quidam, non solos patrem et matrem de puero servando sollicitos fuisse, sed et populum et potissimum contribules. Quod non valde probabile est. Res enim tam multis nota non potuisset apud regios ministros celari. Qaare patribus pro parentibus dictum accipimus, sicut omnes interpretantur. Sic enim interdum, etsi raro, Graecis usurpatur. At quaeritur, qua parentum fide occultatus fuerit Moses. Nam videri potest, id eos fecisse naturali impulsos amore, quo parentes filios suos omni ratione servatos cupiunt; ut verisimile sit, idem ab aliis quoque Hebraeorum nonnullis fuisse tentatum. Respondeo, ea fide, qua credebant, id, quod a majoribus acceperant, futurum aliquando, ut Deus educeret populum ex Aegypto, et introduceret in terram promissam; ideoque nec metuendum, quod Pharao moliebatur, ut scilicet populus aut omnino exstingueretur, aut servitute oppressus vires et facultatem non haberet, invitis Aegyptiis, fugam ineundi. Hac igitur fide instructi et animati, divinae promissioni de populo servando cooperati simt, quoniam pnernm sibi natum, ne occideretur, occultarunt. Addatur huic responsioni, si lubet, id, quod refert Josephus lib. 2. antiq. Jud. cap. 5., Deam Amramo, patri Mosi, astitisse per somnium ac promisisse, nasciturum ei filium, qui suo tempore Hebraeos ex Aegjptia servitute liberaret. Virum id ipsum narrasse uxori jam gravidae. Utrumque fidem oraculo adhibuisse, et ea fide inductos, postquam mulier tam facile fuisset enixa, nt observatores falleret, infantulum per tres menses clam apud se nutrivisse. Notandum est autem, etsi textum Hebraeum legenti sola mater videatur occultasse puerum, LXX. tamen interpretes, quos Paulus sequitur, utrique parenti factum hoc adscribere. Nec enim mulier, inscio aut repugnante marito, facere id potuisset.
Eo quod vidissent elegantem infantem. Graece: uatdtov, puellum. Videri potest haec pars contraria praecedenti. Nam si parentes ad occultandum et servandum puerum movit elegantia formae, quam in eo videbant, quomodo t& res in laudem fidei refertur? praesertim cum legamus, Isai reprehensum fuisse, quod filios suos offerret Samueli, prout quisque forma excellebat, 1 Reg. 16. Sed dicendum, parentes haudquaquam more vulgi pennotos fuisse elegantia pueri, ut eum cum tanto suo periculo servatum vellent; sed quod in vultu talem animadverterent elegantiam seu pulchritudinem, quae divinam quandam indolem pueri promittere videretur; adeo ut, quod certo credebant de populi liberatione aliquando futura, confiderent hujus pueri virtute et opera, si in virum posset evadere, perfectum iri. Huc facit, quod B. Stephanus in sua ad Judaeos oratione Act. 7. non simpliciter dicit, puerum hunc fuisse elegantem (Graece acTsTov^ eodtm vocabulo, quo post LXX. Paulus hic utitur); eed dicit: elegantem Deo, quod recte noster interpres vertit: gratum Deo, et Syrus: dilectum Deo; ut nimirum illa vultus elegantia significatum fuerit, puerum, futurum singulariter Deo gratum, Deumque velle per illum magnum aliquid ad populi sui salutem operari. In quam sententiam etiam Chrysostomus hunc locum interpretatus est. Quod si recipimus narrationem Josephi supradictam de somnio patris Mosi, plenior erit responsio. Sic enim dicemus, parentes ejus aspectu pueri tam elegantis fuisse confirmatos in fide oraculi, quod divinitus acceperant.
Et non timuerunt regis edictum. Praeceperat rex omni populo Hebraeorum, ut, quidquid masculini sexus eis nasceretur, in flumen projicerent, Exod. 1. Hoc edictum timuisse negat Mosi parentes, quia, quamvis timore puerum occultarint, non tamen ita timuerunt, ut edicto parerent. Removet ergo ab eis timorem efficacem, quo quis adductus id facit, quod jubet is, qui timorem incutit. Ita saepe non timere accipitur in Scripturis, ut Matth. 10.: Nolite timere eoSj qui occidunt corpus; 1 Machab. 2.: A vtrhis viri peccatoris ne timueritis. Sed dices: Quomodo non ita timuerunt, qui tandem paruerunt edicto, puerum exponentes in ripa fluminis? Exod. 2. Quo argumento contendit Calvinus, fidem in eis valde imbecillem fuisse, adeo ut non vacillaverit modo, sed collapsa fuerit. Atqui immerito eos culpat. Non enim juxta edictum projecerunt puerum in flumen; sed cum diutius celare non possent, id fecerunt, quod in tanto pueri ac sui periculo, faciendum inculpata prudentia dictabat. Nam fi&cellae bituminatae inclusum, ne facile mergi posset, exposuerunt in carecto fluminis ad ripam, ubi minus esset pericoli, meliusque posset observari, quod eveniret. Porro rei eventum divinae providentiae committebant, quemadmodum et Josephus de eis scribit.
11:24
24. Fide Moses, grandis factus, negavit, se esse filium filiae Pharaonis. Graece: negavit dici filius, id est, renuit vocari filius filiae Pharaonis, ut vertit Erasmus. Male Faber: Recusavit dicere: Filius sum filiae Phaaronis. Quam versionem Cajetanus, Graece nescius, imprudenter secutus est. Constat ex historia Exod. 2., Mosen, postquam adolevit, haud ignorasse, se Hebraeum esse, non Aegyptium. Educatus est enim a matre sua ab infantia usque ad aetatem adultam, ac tum demum redditus filiae Pharaonis, quae eum non pro suo filio accepit, sed sibi in filium adoptavit. Non ergo dicere vult Apostolus, Mosen fide, id 3st, revelatione divina admonitum, cognovisse, se non esse filium naturalem filiae Pharaonis; hoc enim procul dubio sciebat tarc ex matre, quam ex adoptante; sed sensus est hujusmodi: Fides effecit, ut Moses, vir factus, adoptionem filiae Pharaonis ac regiam cognationem contemneret, malletque palam vocari Hebraeus et hominis Hebraei filius, quam filius reginae aut filiae regis. Non legitur eam adoptionem Moses verbis respuisse; sed facto satis respuit, quando, relicta aula regia, ad fratres suos Hebraeos in afflictione visitandos egressus est, nec ad aulae delicias ultra reversus, ut legitur Exod. 2. et Act. 7. Adscribitur autem hoc ejus fidei, quia tam praeclaram adoptionem cum labore ef afflictione non commutaret, n'si majora bona, quae fide intuebatur, exspectaret. Aspiciebat enim, ut statim dicitur, in remunerationem. Dicit autem, grandis factus, non modo statura, sed insuper aetatis profectu, quia, ut refert S. Stephanu9 Act. 7. (idemque colligitur ex historia Exodi), quadragenarius erat, quando in cor ejus ascendit, ut fratres suos visitaret. Sed cur tam sero ad eos se contulit? non quia fratrum salutem prius neglexisset, aut minus curasset, vohiptatum Aegyptiarum illecebris occupatus; sed ideo forte, quod exspectandam sibi putaret eam aetatem, quae ad res magnas gerendas idonea maxime judicatur. Aut certe, quod rem tantam, quam animo conceperat, non absque peculiari Dci instinctu, quem nondum senserat, tggredi nollet. Alioqui Mosen de liberatione populi jam ante cogitasse, probant illa B. Stephani de eo verba: Existimabat, intellige^^e fratres, quoniam Deus per manum ipsius daret ialutem illis.
11:25
25. Magis eligens, affligi cum populo Dei, quam temporalis peccati habere jucunditatem. Graece: OLTZoXoioavo, id est, fruitionem seu delectationem. Nec est: temporalis, sed: temporalem, TCpoi;xatpov, ut ad jucunditatem referatur. Atque ita veteres etiam Graecos, Chrysostomum ac caeteros, legisse, docent eorum commentarii. A quibus nec Syriaca dissentit editio. Sic enim habet: Et non modico tempore delectari in peccato. Paulus quoque 2 Cor. 4. ad bona, quibus homines fruuntur, eandem vocem retulit: Quae videntur, inquit, temporalia sunt ^ quae non videntur, aeterna. Verum sive temporale ad delectationem referatur, sive ad peccatum, legendo TTpogxaipou, quod in paucis quibusdam ac minus probatis exemplaribus Graecis legitur, in sensu non magnum est discrimen, et alterum facile ex altero intelligitur; ut temporale dicatur peccatum ab effectu, quia delectatio, quae peccato quaeritur, diuturna esso non potest. Quamquam magis consuetum est, dici, dum quis peccat, delectationem transire, peccatum manere. Nam etsi cum delectationo transeat etiam actus peccati, manet tamen reatus et conscientiae morsus. Quaeritur, de qua afflictione, et de quo peccato loquatur Apostolus. Non enim Moses aliquando cum caeteris Hebraeis servivit in luto et latere. Et si peccatum erat, versari in affluentia bonorum aulae regiae, peccaverat igitur tot retro annis, quibus inter aulae proceres fuerat commoratus. Ad utrumque respondeo: Peccasset Moses, si voluptates et opes Aegjptias praetulisset saluti et liberationi suae gentis, aut ita eis immersus fuisset, ut de fratribus afflictis non curaret. Unde Amos 6. gra\iter increpantur opulenti in Sion, quod nihil paterentur super contritione Joseph. Afflictus autem fuit cum populo Dei, id est, cum Hebraeis fratribus suis, non eadem cum illis, sed similia propter illos patiens; c,nando, percusso Aegyptio, fugit et in exilium abiit, ubi pascendis ovibus vitam transegit, qui dudum in Aegypto deliciis et opibus abundaverat. Quamquam non dicit Apostolus, eum cum populo Dei afflictum fuisse; sed affligi elegisse potius, quam momentaneis deliciis cum peccato frueretur. Ex quo non est consequens, ut afflictus fuerit. Ut autem haec prae illis eligeret, excitabat et roborabat eum fides; quemadmodum et in eo, quod sequitur:
11:26
26. Majores divitias aestimans thesauro Aegyptiorum improperium Chritti. Neminem turbet, quod Ambrosius, lib. de paradiso, pto: majoribus divitiis, legit: majorem honestatem. Quidam enim vetus interpres, nXoutov, divitias, assidue vertit: honestatem; ille nimirum, ex cujus versione habemus libros Sapientiae et Ecclesiastici. Neque enim idem est omnium sacrorum librorum vulgatae editionis inte^^pres, ut norunteruditi. Vide Sap. 7. 8. et 10. et Ecclesiastici 11. 13. lib. 2. de Abel, cap. 4., pro: ynajoribus divitiiSj legit: majus patrimonium. Porro notandum, participia eligens et aestimans, in Graeco esse aoristos praeteritum significantes. Unde recte pro: aestimans, alii vertunt: arbitratus, Moses, inquit, thesauro Aegyptiorum (Graece: thesauris, qui in Aegypto erant), id est opibus Aegyptiis, quibus abundare et cum quiete frui poterat, improperium Christi praetulit, tamquam majores divitias; vel quia Christi improperium magis honorificum sibi ducebat; vel quod praesentem ignominiam sibi convertendam sciret in coelestes divitias et gloriam eemper mansuram. Sed quodnam dicat improperium Christi, valde dubitatur. Non enim Mosi potuit improperari, quod Christianus esset, aut Christum coleret, quando nec natus erat Christus, nec auditum Christi nomen. Chrysostomus ac plerique post illum interpretantur improperium Christi in eo, quod, quemadmodum Christus ignominia affectus est a Judaeis, ad quos misEus venit, ita Moses a fratribus suis Hebraeis, quibus se liberatorem insinuabat, contumeliose fuit repulsus, cum ei diceretur: Quis constituit te principem aut judicem super nos? Num occidere me tu vis, sicut heri occidisti Aegyptium? Exod. 2. De qua contumeliosa repulsa loquitur etiam B. Stephanus in Actis. Huic expositioni Theodoretus et Thomas addunt, bene id, quod Moses a fratribus passus est, improperium Christi vocari, quia typus et figura fuit ejus, quod Christus erat passurus. Verum ista, si bene consideres, huic loco non quadrant. Nam Apostolus ab eo loco: magis eligens etc., rationem reddit ejus, quod dixerat, Mosen negasse se filium filiae Pharaonis. Atqui hujus ratio esse non potest, quod thesauris Aegypti praeponeret improperium inferendum a fratribus Hebraeis. Nam relinquens aulam, suosque visitans, non hoc exspectabat, ut probris ab iis afficeretur; sed magis, ut tamquam futurus liberator susciperetur. Quocirca alii rectius improperium Christi interpretantur id esse, quod in priori membro dixit: affligi cum populo Dei, ut improperium intelligatur, quod Aegyptii dicturi erant in Mosen, abdicantem a se regiam adoptionem, et profitentem, se Israelitam esse. Probrum hoc erat, quod Hebraeus esset, quam gentem abominabantur jam olim Aegyptii, ut patet Genes. 43. et 46., quamque dudum in servitutem redegerant. Hoc autem vocat improperium Christi, id est, populi Dei Christum exspectantis, quatenus injuria membrorum in caput redundat. Et hoc pacto loqui dicunt Apostolum ad consolandum suos Hebraeos, qui propter fidem Christi non solum direptionem bonorum passi fuerant, sed insuper irrisionibus et probris infidelium erant expositi. Diversam ab his ac peculiarem explicationem adfert Ribera. Sentit enim, Mosem, spiritu prophetico intuentem Christi passionem et opprobria, optasse ejus conformitatem; atque ex ea animi devotione maluisse cpprobriis affici, id est, Christo quodammodo compati, quam honoribus ac divitiis abundare in aula Pharaonis. Et hoc esse, quod dicit Apogtolus, eum elegisse improperium Christi; quomodo si dicamus, Petrum, quando crucifixus est, elegisse impropeiium crucis Christi, quia similitudinem mortis Christi, Domini sui, in cruce passi, libenter ac devote amplexus est. Non dicitur autem quis eligere aut pluris aestimare id, quod omnino non novit. Quare improperium Christi notum esse Mosi oportuit, ut illud tanti aestimaret; sicut Petro nota fuit crux Christi. Quae expositio recte se habet, si improperium Christi proprie accipiendum sit; quod aliis non videtur. Porro, si conjecturae locus esset, suspicari possemus, Apostolum scripsisse Xtj- OTOU^ non XptOTOu, id est, latronis, non Christi, Quod cum dure sonaret, nec intelligeretur, quorsum dictum esset, mutatum esse in vocabulum sono vicinum, idemque piis auribus gratum: XpiOTOU; sicutaccidit innominibus vi^oouget^lTjooug, Ecclesiastici 43. Sic ergo vera lectio esset: improperium latronis sive homicidae. Nam Moses, postquam occidit Aegyptium, primum quidem ab Israelita audivit opprobrium homicidae, cum ei diceretur: Numquid occidere me tu vis, sicut heri occidisU Aegyptium? Deinde, re divulgata multo magisapud Aegyptios, quibus jam exosus haberi coeperat, infamatus fuit tamquam sicarius aut latro. At Moses hujusmodi improperium atque infamiam, quam sustinebat causa populi Dei, pluris fecit, quam omnes thesauros Aegypti. Mutandae lectionis in nomen Christi dedisse potuit occasionem, quod infra cap. 13. legitur: improperium ejus, scilicet Christi. Sed illic non de antiquis loquitur Apostolus, sed Christianos hortatur, ut Jesu Christi improperium portent. Illud etiam observa, Apostolum toto hoc capite et sequenti Christi vocabulum nusquam exprimere. Veruntamen de hac conjectura aliorum est judicium.
Aspiciebat enim in remunerationem. Graece: aTiepXsTrs, respiciebat. Probat, illud totum, quod de Mose dixit, fidei fuisse effectura. Primum enim credebat, post afflictiones, quas cum populo Dei tolerabat, secuturam populi liberationem; quae utique futura erat merces quaedam patientiae prioris. Deinde ac potissimum fidei suae oculos attollebat ad bona coelestia, quae Deus cultoribus suis pro mercede ac praemio piorum laborum se redditurum promisit. Notanda sententia propter sectarios, qui bonorum operum merita negant, ac servile esse putant, intuitu remunerationis Deum colere. Contra docet Apostolus, Mosen, afflictiones et opprobria ferentem, in remunerationem aspexisse, et ejus ac patriarcharum exemplis Hebraeos suos, ut idem faciant, hortatur. Ne vero per hoc vel gratiae, vel gloriae Dei derogatum quidquam videatur, certissime teneamus haec duo: Omne meritum nostrum esse Dei donum; et omne praemium nostrum ad Dei gloriam esse referendum.
11:27
27. Fide reliquit Aegyptum, non veritus animositatem regis. Animosita^ tem, Graece: tov ^u/xov, quod interpres iram et furorem vertere solet; quemadmodum etiam habet Syriaca translatio. Nam quod Erasmus ferociam vertit, vim vocabuii minus expressit. Significat enim Graecis impetum animi ebullientis ad vindictam, soletque usurpari pro ea parte animi, quam irascibilem philosophi vocant. Quaerunt Graeci tractores, quomodo dicat Apostolus, Mosen fide reliquisse Aegyptum, nec veritum fuisse iram regis, cum ipse in Exodo timorem suum fateatur, his verbis: Timuit Moses, et ait: Ouomodo palam factum est verbum ij.ud? Audivitque Pharao sermonem hunc et quaerebat occidere Mosen. Qui fugiens de conspectu ejus, moratus est in terra Madian, Exod. 2. Respondent autem, Mosen timore quidem fugisse, ne Deum tentare videretur, si manifesto periculo non se subduceret; sed non ita timuisse, quin ausus fuerit postea reverti ad populum liberandum. Liranus, ut Mosi constantiam in hoc facto declaret, adducit fabulam quandam Judaicam, scribens in Exod. 2. et 4. Sed verior responsio est, quam idem Liranus et alii huc adferunt, Apostolum non agere de fuga Mosi ex Aegypto post interfectum Aegyptium, sed deeo discessu, quo, cum ujiverso populo, Aegyptum leliquit, eidemque ad discedeDdum auctor et ductor fuit. Qua in re fides ejus insigniter eluxit. Cum enim res esset difficillimi negotii, tantam hominum multitudinem, magna ex parte imbellem, e sedibus suis educere in alienam et ignotam terram; sciretque, regis animum, a quo consensum vix tandem extorserat, mutabilem esse, sibique imprimis infensum; ac proinde metuendum videretur, ne, cunsilio mutato, mox collectis copiis, abeuntem populum armafa vi retraheret, una secum in perpetuam ac duriorem servitutem redigendum: hac tamen irdcundia regis contempta, rem aggressus est, sola fide subnixus, qua credebat, Deum populo ad ea, quae promiserat, impedimentis omnibus remotis, viam paraturum.
Invicihilem enim tamquam videm sustinuit. Latini verbum: sustinuit, ad Deum referunt, ut sensus sit: Iram hominis visibilis contempsit, quia fide Deum invisibilem, tamquam videret, sustimiit, hoc est exspectavit, scilicet adjutorem et remuneratorem. Etsi nonnulli invisibilem exponunt, quantum ad promissa, quae Moses, etsi non videbat, fide tamen, tamquam videret, exspectabat. Verum in Graeco non est: G7i£,ti£'.v£V^ quo verbo saepe alibi Scriptura utitur, quodque Latinus interpres papsim vertit: sustinere, id fcst patienter exspectare, unde verbale nomen in Scripturis frequens: Gtio/jiovtj, sustinentia, patientia; sed est verbum IxapTspr^asv, quod ad rem, non ad personam referendum est. Significat enim: tolerare, patienter ferre incommoda. Quocirca magis probo Graecorum expositionem, quae talis est: Aegyptum reliquit atque inde populvm eduxit, oon veritus iram regis visibilis, quia Deum invisibilem adjutorem suum ac remuneratorem, tamquam oculis videret, fide intuens, omnia illa dura toleravil. Itaque metathesis esse videtur in verbis Apo- Btoli, ut rectus ordo sit: Tamquam enim invisibilem videns, sustinuit Quod alii verterunt: obduruit, forti animo fuit. Erasmus sensum potiur,, quam verba reddidit, hoc modo: Ptrinde enim, quasi vidisset eum, qui est invisibilis, ita obduraint. Est autem allusio quaedam ad notionem fidei, quam definivit argumen^ tum non apparentium; et proinde piobatio ejus, quod dixit: Fide reliquit.
11:28
28. Fide celebravit pascha et sanguinis effusionem. Dicitur Moses celebrasse sive, at in Graeco, fecisse pascha et effusionem sanguinis, quia Dei jussu populo Israelitico faciendi ■auctor fuit, ut habetur Exod. 12. Facere pascha, quidam interpretantur: occidere pascha, id est, agnum paschalem. Non recte, quia facere non solum hic ad pascha refertur, sed etiam ad sanguinis efi^usionem; quare expositio non quadrat. Sensum ostendit noster interpres, pro: fecit, vertendo: celebravit; ut paschci non agnus intelligatur, sicut alibi, quum pascha dicitur immolari; sed ipsius agni immolatio et esus cura ritu praescripto, quemadmodum bene exponit S. Thomas. Dictum est pascha, non a Graeco iraoxstv, id est pati, sed ab Hebraeo pe~ sach, seu a Syriaco phase, ut scribit Hieronymus, quod transitum significat. Rationem nominis ipse Dominus adjecit, eodem loco dicens: Et transibo per ter" ram Aegypti nocte illa, percutiamque omne primogenitum in terra Aegypti. Ac rursus: Et videbo sanguinem, et transibo vos, id est praeteribo. Non ergo nomen hoc inditum est a transitu filiorum Israel per mare rubrum, ut visum est quibusdam; sed a transitu Domini per Aegyptum, et praeteritione Hebraeorum in caedendis primogenitis. Porro sanguinis effusio7iem agni immolati inteHige. Nam de sanguine eju.s e£Puso liniebant vel aspergebant quisque suae domus utrumque postem et nuperliminare, sicut eis fuerat praeceptum. Et sunt, qui vertendum putent: aspersionem; sed Graeca vox effusionem seu profusionem significat, non aspersionem. Ac prius oportuit effundi sanguinem, nt memoratis partibus domus posset aspergi. Supra quoque cap. 9. sanguinis aspersio et effusio tamquam diversa nominantur. Facil^ tamen utruroque comprehendi poterit, si per tropum exponamus, hoc laodo: celebravit effusionem sanguinis, id est, effusi sanguinis aspersionem. Quaeritur, qua fide Moses celebravit pascha. Respondeo_, fide promissionis divinae, quae continebatur in paschatis inslitutione. Sic enim legitur: Habebitis hitnc diem in momimentum, et celebrabitis eum solemnem Domino in generationibus vestris cultu sempiterno. Hoc autem populus facere rion posset, nisi e servitute liberatus, et in Dei cultu per saecula conservandus incohimis. Hujus ergo beneficii praestandi fide pascha celebravit. Sed qua fide sanguinis effusionem? Id jam sequitur:
Ne, qui vastabat primitiva, tangeret eos. Primitiva, Graece TrpcoTOxoxa^ id est primogenita. Sensus est: Ne angelus Aegyptum transiens, et omnia ejus primogenita vastans (Graece oAo^pcutov, id est perimens, exterminans) ab homine usque ad pecus, quemquam laederet Is- Taelitarum; utpote prohibitus sanguine, quo videret aspersas eorum fores. Promiserat enim Deus, fore liberos a plaga, quorum aedes agni immolati sanguine essent insignitae. Patet ergo, qua fide sanguinis effusionem Moses celebraverit. EoSj refert ad Israelitas, quamvis ante non nominatos. Nam intelligebantur in eo, quod dixit, Mosen celebrasse pascha etc. Celebravit enim, non solus, sed cum populo. Nec dubium, quin etiam ex populo fuerint, qui fide celebrarent. Vasta tor autem angelus idem est cum eo, qui 1 Cor. 10. vocatur exterminator, oXo- ^peuTYjc. De quo plura in ejus loci commentario. Jam quid mysterii latentis in agno et sanguine viderit Moses, quoniam ad sensum hujus loci proprie non pertinet, pio lectori perquirendum relinquo.
11:29
29. Fide transierunt mare rubrum, tamquam per aridam terram. Scribitur Exod. 14. Graeca non addunt: terram. Subauditur enim more Hebraeis usitato, ut in Psalmo: Et aridam fundaverunt manus Ejus, et Matth. 22.: Vae vobis, quia circuitis mare et aridam. Transierunt, supple, Israelitae, significati pronomine eoSy quod praecessit. Sed quorum fide? sua, an Mosi? Videtur ad utrosque referendum. Nam Mosi quidem fides illic singulariter eminebat, qui populo ductor et hortator ad transeundum mare fuit. Crediderunt tamen etiam e populo non omnes, quia 7ion in pluribus eorum beneplacitum erat Deo, 1 Cor. 10.; sed aliqui, quorum fides cum fide Mosi conjuncta non solum. eos impulit, ut intrepide transirent, Deo jubente et securitatem promittente, verum etiam meruit tantum miraculum, ut aquae divisae transitum ipsis praeberent, tamquam per siccam terram euntibus. Haec enim duo fidei tribuit Apostolus hoc loco, quemadmodum B. Thomas annotavit: alterum, quod fecit populus; alterum, quod Deus. Mare rubrum est quod Graeci vocant Erythraeum, Arabiam a meridie abluens, et Aegypto conterminum; Geographi sinum Arabicum appellant. Cur mare rubrum vocetur, variant scriptores. Qui enim revera aquas ejus rubere existimant, alii quidem id provenire credunt ab arena, quam volvunt alvei a fundo; at alii talem reddi colorem putant a radiorum solis repercus^^u. Sed vero propior est eorum sententia, qui dictum censent Erythraeum ab Erythra rege, qui in illis locis regnavit. Quo nomine cum efiam rubrum Graecis significetur, errore factum putant, ut, quod Graeci vocant Erythraeum mare, Latiai rubrum appellarent. In Hebraeo vocatur mare Suph, id est mare junci. Quod alii vertunt: carectosum sive algosum, ita dictum, quod in eo mari juncorum et algae copia sit, plus quam in aliis.
Quod experti Aegyptii, devorati sunt. Graece: Cujus (scilicet maris transeundi) experimentum cum cepissent Aegyptiiy absorpti sunt. Tentarunt enim transire post Israelitas; sed quoniam temeritate id fecerunt, non fide, meruerunt aquis ad depressa loca revertentibus involvi et suffocari. Itaque haec pars a contrario vim fidei declarat.
11:30
30. Fide muri Jericho corruerunt, circuitu dierum semptem. Graece: circumdatij vel postquam circumdati fuissent ad septem dies. Commendatur hic meritam fidei eorum, qui terram promissionis ingressi sunt, inprimis Josue, qui dux populi post Mosen fuerat constitutus; deinde Levitarum atque ipsius populi. Crediderunt enim praecipienti ac promittenti Domino, si urbem Jericho, quamvis munitam et expugnatu difficilem (quae terram promissam ingressis prima erat objecta, et ultra progredi eos non sinebat), circumirent septem diebus cum arca foederis et tubis sacerdotalibus, futurum, ut moenia civitatis sponte corruerent. Crediderunt, inquam, ct ita, ut crediderunt, factum est. Historiam habes Josue 6.
11:31
31. Fide Rahab meretrix non periit cum incredulis. Graece est participium: anet^TJoaot, id est iis, qui non ohedierant, quemadmodum et Syrus interpretatus est. Graeca vox eos proprie significat, qui nolunt persuaderi, vel ut credant, quod dicitur, vel ut faciant, quod praecipitur. Noster interpres passim vertit: incredulos eive non credentes. Et quidem recte. Nam in Scripturis plerumque de iis dicitur, qui pervicacia quadam nolunt fidem dictis aut rebus jam gestis acccmmodare; sicut et hoc loco. Cum enim audivissent ac scirent Jerichuntini, Deum Israel siccasse fluenta Jordanis coram populo suo, donec transirent, eamque ob causam vehementer sibi suisque rebus metuerent: non tamen crediderunt, potentiam ejus tantam esse, quin ei resisti posset. Qua confidentia ausi fderunt portas civitatis occludere, et ad repugnandum sese comparare. Quo factum est, ut omnes perierint, et civitas ipsorum anathemati fuerit subjecta. Sola Rahab meretrix cum domo patris sui, quia credidit, servata est. Quid autem crediderit, ostendunt haec ejus verba, quae dixit ad exploratores a Josue missos: Novij quod Dominus tradiderit vobis terramj et ipsa rursum: Dominus enim Deus vester ipse est Deus in coelo sursum et in terra deorsum, Josue 2. Hac igitur fide meruit, ut cum incredulis non periret. Porro dubitant nonnulli, fueritne Rahab vere meretrix. Nam vocabulum, quod in Hebraeo legitur: zonahj si Rabbinis Judaeorum creditur, interdum cauponam significat, interdum meretricem, pro diversitate radicis, a qua deducitur. Verum illi prioris significationis exempla non ferunt extra locum, de quo nunc quaerimus. Ubique enim pro meretrice acceptum reperitur, ut Gen. 34. et 38., Jud. 11., Joel. 3. Unde et Talmudicis antiquioribus adeo persuasum fuit, Rahab meretricem fuisse, ut hinc contexta fabula tradiderint, eam totis quadraginta annis, quibus Israelitae egerunt in deserto, quaestum corpore fecisse, et quidem ex quo decem annos nata fuerat; quinquagenariam vero percepta veri Dei notitia resipuisse. Retulit hoc Fevardentius in cap. 2. Jacobi. Jonathas quidem, paraphrastes Chaldaeus, qui ante Christi adventum claruit, hospitam seu cauponariam interpretatus est. Quem sequuntur uno paene consensu Rabbini posteriores. Sed eos ad sic interpretandum movisse videtur, quod turpe suae genti ducerent, si dicerentur ipsorum exploratores usi fuisse meretricis hospitio; nec, si ita esset, a scriptore sacro debuisse exprimi. Quasi vero nihil hoc faciat ad lucem historiae, cum propterea nominatim additum fuerit meretricis epitheton, ut intelligeretur, exploratores clanculum ingressos civitatem, ne proderentur, vile hospitium, quale est meretricis, elegisse. Quocirca Pagninus et alii recentiorum nonnulli non satis justam habuere causam, cur ex Hebraeo cauponam verterent potius, qimm meretricem; praesertim cum non solum Paulus hoc loco, verum etiam Jacobus Apostolus cap. 2. meretricem vocent, Graece Tiopvr^v^ LXX. auctoritatem secuti. A qua versione nec Tremellius sibi recedendum putavit. Neque tamen etiam cauponam fuisse negamus. Nam apud gentiles, quibus simplex fornicatio non reputabatur peccatum, mulierculae, cauponariam exercentes, si viros non haberent, simul ex prostitutione corporum quaestum faciebant. Atqui satis constat, Rahab innuptam aut certe viduam fuisse; tantum enim paciscitur de sahifce patris ac matris, et fratrum ac sororum, Josue 2., nec plures secum educit, Josue 6. Sed cur visum fuit Apostolo, post Mosen et patriarchas, viros sanctissimos, mulierem meretricem in exemplum fidei producere? Nimirum ut doceat, nullis peccatis praecedentibus impediri posse gratiam Dei, cujus a fide est initium. Sic igitur hoc loco commendatur fides meretricis, sicut apud Lucam cap. 7. fides peccatricis; non ut illa meretrix, haec peccatrix remanserit, sed quo significetur his nominibus, quid fuerint, antequam crederent, et credendo poenitentiam agerent. Nec indignum videri debuit, huc adduci mulierem meretricem, eamque alienigenam, ut quae per fidem insita populo Dei in illustrem ac regiam prosapiam germinaverit, ex qua Christus nasceretur. Unde et in genealogia Salvatoris a Matthaeo nominatim posita est.
Excipiens exploratores cum pace. Fidei adjungit opus ex fide profectum, per quod salutem meruit; quemadmodum et B. Jacobus ostendit, eam non otiosam habuisse fidem, sed ex operibus justificatam. Excipiens, Graece Ss^a^svrj, cum excepisset, Et sensus est, eam fide viva et operosa consecutam, ut non periret cum incredulis, eo quod exploratores, hospitio susceptos, cum vitae suae periculo non dubitaverit occultare et dimittere. Hoc enim erat excipere eos cum pace, id est habita cura salutis, ne deprehensi interficerentur. Nam pacis nomine salus in Scripturis significari solet. Quaeri potest, quomodo factum mulieris adscribatur fidei, cum mentita legatur, ut exploratorum saluti consuleret; mendacium autem non sit ex fide. Respondeo, studium servandi exploratores effectum fuisse fidei; mendacium vero ab humana prudentia suggestum fuisse. Neque enim, qui fidem habent, omnia agunt ex fide.
11:32
32. Et quid adhuc dicam? Graece: dico. Desino, inquit, plura commemorare majorum exempla, quibus fidei virtus declarata est, ne in longum abeat oratio.
Deficiet enim me tempus enarrantem. Seu commemorantem. Hyperbolen hic agnoscunt Graecorum scholia; sic enim loqui solemus, ubi multa praetermittimus, quae dici possent: Tempus aut dies me deficiet; nullus erit finiSj si singula velim persequi. Aliter Syrus interpres, qui sic vertit: Exiguum enim est mihi tempus, id est tempus, quod mihi sumpsi ad hanc Epistolam scribendam, brevius est, quam ut plura recenseam exempla. Sed prior sensus verior.
De Gedeon, Barac, Sampson, Jephte, Davidj Samuel. Paucorum ex multis nomina profert, quorum primi quatuor in libro Judicum scribuntur. Nec de ordine sollicitus est. Nam Barac Gedeonem praecessit, et Jephte Sampsonem, et Samuel Davidem. Quamquam ordinis hujus rationem, quo ab Apostolo numerantur, S. Thomas et post eum Ribera satis probabilem reddunt, ad quos lectorem remitto. Ut autem nos exponendo de singulis dicamus: Gedeonis fides ex eo commendationem meretur, quod, etsi videri possit initio nonnihil dubitasse, quando missus fuit liberare Israel de manu Madian, angelo, seu potius Domino ei dicente: ScitOj quod miserim te (nam eo non obstante signum adhuc petivit) ex fide tamen altare Baal destruxit, lucumque succidit, et aliud altare Domino aedificavit. Deinde (quod hic praecipue spectat Apostolus) fretus Dei praejidio, qui victoriam promiserat, cum trecentis viris adortus innumerabilem Madianitarum exercitum, pugnavit et vicit, et populum suum in libertatem asseruit. Historiam vide Jud. 6. et 7. Barac fidem habens oraculi) divino, quod acceperat per Deboram prophetissam, tametsi in eo fiduciae remissioiis, quod absque Deborae comitatu noUet ad pugnam proficisci) congressas est cam instructissima acie Sisarae ducis, et omnes avi iDternecionem delevifc, Jud. 4. Bampson sciens et credens, se popalo suo datum divinitus ad retundendas vires Philisthinorum, a quibus subactus et oppressus erat populus, multa gessit adversus eos non sohim fortiter, sed etiam mirabiliter, ut quae nallis humanis viribus, nisi Deo singulariter acyuvante, geri possent. Quae describuntur Jud. 13, et \ tribus sequentibus. Certum autem in illo fidei signum erat, quod, cum ap^ressuras erat aliquod ejusmodi facinus, modo dicatur iu eum irruisse spiritus Domini, modo legatur oratione praemissa Dei auxilium invocasse.
Jephte, quijephthae Yocaturin Graeco textu juxta LXX., quamvis ex matre meretrice natus atque a suis contemptus et abjectus, fide tamen animatus earam promissionum, quas Deus populo suo fecerat, bellum suscepit adversus hostes Ammonitas, et facto super se spiritu Domini cum eis congressus, percussit eos plaga mag-na nimis, ut habetur Jud. 11. David fide, non armis instructus, Goliath Philisthaeum, immensae molis et roboris virum, agrainibns Israel exprobrantem, singulari pugna aggressus, prostravit et occidit, 1 Reg. 17. Sed et alia multa praeclcira gessit lide munitus, quae describuntur lib. 1. et 2 Regum. Samuel oratione ex fide profecta victoriam impetravit populo adversus Philisthaeos, 1 Reg. 7., ut caetera taceam, quae ab eo per fidem laudabiliter acta sunt. Quod addit Apostolus: Et Prophetis, intellige caeteris. Nam et David, et Samuel Prophetae fuerunt. Ccnstat autem, multos ex Prophetis multa bona fecisse, multa etiam adversa perpessos esse, praeeunte et animante eos fide. Quae quidem ex parte in consequentibus enumerantur. Porro cum Apostoli institutum hoc loco sit, commendare fidem antiquorum, atque ea commemorare, quae ex fide vel gesserunt, vel acceperunt, vel passi sunt: non tamen negat, fuisse in illis quaedam digna reprehensione, velut in Davide, Sampsone et aliis; sed existimandum nobis relinquit, eo-f-um peccata eadem ipsa fide, qua Deo placuerunt, expiata fuisse, sicut de Davide legitur Ecclesiastici 47.: Christus purgavit peccata ipsius. Atque hoc est, quod Chrjsostomus et post eum Theophylactus admonent, Apostolum hic non instituisse examen vitae singulorum, sed fidem praedicandam suiopsisse. Proinde, si quaeratur, an hi omnes, quoB Apostolus rececsuit, habendi sint in catalogo sanctorum et electorum: S. Thomas quidem probabile id esse dicit; aliis autem, quibus et ego assentior, adeo verum esse placet, ut omnino negari non debeat. Cujus rei potissimum argumentum est, quod sumitur ex ultimis verbis hujus capitis: £Jt hi omnes testimonio fidei probati, non acceperunt repromissionem, Deo pro nobis melius aliquid providente, ut non sine nobis consummarentur. Qui enim dicit, eos omnes, etsi testimonio fidei probatos, nondum aaepisse promissionem, ut non sine nobis consummentur, utique significat, eosdem omnes nobiscum esse consummandos, id est plenam retributionem aliquando accepturos. Ac sane parum idonea, ne dicam, inepta, fuerit exhortatio apostolica, si ad fidei perseverantiam suos excitaret ab exemplis eorum, qui in fide et justitia non perseverassent. Quare si quid ab illis aliquando peccatum fuit, credendum relinquit, ut dixi, id eos fide et poenitentia diluisse. Contra quod tamen objectio movetur de tribus, Gedeone, Sampsone et Jephte, Nam Gedeon post adeptam victoriam, et libertatem populo restitutam, legitur fecisse ephod, id est indumentum sacerdotale, et posuisse illud in sua civitate; fornicatusque est, inquit Scriptura, omnis Israel in eo, Jud. 8. Fornicationis autem nomine, cum de religione sermo est, idololatria solet intelligi; quare idololatriae causa Gedeon populo fuisse videtur. Unde et sequitur: Et factum est Gedeoni et omni domui ejus in ruinam. Ex quo apparet, eum in letali peccato mortuum esse. Quod de Sampsone magis etiam simile vero est, utpote sui ipsius inteifectore. Nam so ipsum una cum Philisthaeis ruina templi volens oppressit, his usus verbis: Moriatur anima mea cum Philisthiim, Jud. 16. Porro Jephte votum, quod temere fecerat, parricidio adimplens, filiam suam virg-mem mactavit iu sacrificium, Jud. 11. Nec tanti sceleris usquam legitur eum poenituisse. Sed de singulis respondeo. Ds Gedeone dico cum Augustino q. 41. super Jud., instituisse eura in civitate sua omnem ornatum sacerdotalem (nam sub parte totum intelligit) ad sacrificandum, non idoli.**, sed uni Deo. Quamquam postea populus iisdem ornamentis abusus est ad cultum falsum et idololatriam; id^ue post Gedeonis mortem, licet Scriptura per anticipationem referat. Nam quod dicitu/: Et factum est Gedeoni et domui ejus in ruinam, cxegetice accipiendum, hoc modo: Factum est Gedeoni, id est, familiae ejus, in ruinam, ut quae paulo post paene tota fuerit deleta. Dices, ergo saltem peccavit ita graviter, ut hanc in suis ultionem mereretur. Liranus factum Gedeonis defendit, et argumentum hoc solvere conatur. Alii respondent, eum poenitentiam hujus facti egisse ante mortem. Quibus objicitur: Si poenitentiam egit, quomodo non destruxit, quod fecerat? TJnde dicendum videtur, peccasse eura per ignorantiam, idque ex imprudenti et inordinato zelo pietatis in Deum. Nam scopus et studium ejus erat, Dei cultum promovere, quod tamen isto modo faciendum non erat, lege nimirum prohibente, ne sacrificium offerretur extra locum tabemaculi. Potuit igitur excusari, qua ratione excusati postea sunt, qui in excelsis immolabant vero Deo, praesortim templo nondum exstructo; non ut omnino peccaverint, sed non tam graviter, ut a gratia Dei exciderent. Nec diversum probat punitio subsecuta. Cum enim ea temporalis fuerit, reatum mortiferi peccati non arguit. Voluit autem Deus grave scandalam, occacione facti illius, nec sine ejus culpa subortum, graviore aliqua vindicta prosequi, quo magis populum absterreret ab idololatria. Atque hanc arbitror esse sententiam D. Thomae in comm., ubi, cum prius dixisset, Gedeonem nihil mali fecisse, postea tamen subjicit, eura peccasse taciendo Ephod. Nec aliam puto mentem esse Augustini q. 41. ei 49. super Jud. Peccasse enim Gedeonem affirmat, ced magnitudioem culpae non explicat. Verum qualiscumque ejus culpa fuerit, attamen sancte eum obiisse, non est, quod dubitetur, attestante Scriptura, quod mortuus est in senectute bona. Hoc enim non, nisi de sanctis viris scribitur, ut de Abraham Gen. 15. et 25., de Davide 1 Par. ult. etc. Cui et alterum accedit ejusdem Scripturae tostimonium, quo sic dicitur: Postquam mortuus est Gedeon, aversi sunt filii Israel, et for^ nicati sunt cum Baalim. Hinc enim colligitur, Gedeonem, quoad vixit, continuisse populum in veri Dei cultu. Ad Sampsonem venio, pro quo respondet Augustinus lib. 1. de civit. Dei cap. 21. et 26., dicens, quod se ipsum cum hostibus ruina domus oppressit, id eum fecisse spiritu latenter hoc jubente, qui per eum miracula faciebat; nec fas esse nobis aliter credere. NaTU ad id faciendum divinitus ei reddita fait amissa fortitudo. Sic enim ait: Domine Deus, memento mei, et redde mihi fortitudinem pristinam, ut ulciscar me de hostibus meis. Hanc responsionem plerique alii sequuntur, et recte. Nec obstat, quod dicit: ut ulciscar me de hostibus meis, quasi privatam injuriam ulciscendi cupidus. Nam injuria Sampsonis injuria publica erat, ut qui judex esset populi, et pro ejus salute pugnaret. Irrisio quoque ejus irrisio Dei Israel erat, in cujus contumeliam Philisthaei pro capto Sampsone Diis suis solennes in templo gratias agebant. Praeter hanc responsionem est et alia, quam adfert Franciscus a Victoria in relect. de homicidio, sub finem: Non enim, inquit, interfecit se Sampson ex intentione; sed voluit hostes opprimere et interficere j ad quod secuta est mors ipsiuSy cum alioquin optasset illos perdere j se salvo, si fieri potuisset. Hoc autem sine nova revelatione habetur licitum. Haec ille et plura in eandem sententiam, adducto etiam exemplo Eleazari, unius militum Judae Machabaei, qui, ut vires hostilis exercitus frangeret, acie penetrata subiit ventrem elephantis praecipui, eumque confodit, et ab eo cadente oppressus est, uti legitur 1 Mach. 6. Quamvis enim sint, qui factum hoc reprehendant, Scriptura tamen ita refert, ut laudare videatur. Ambrosius certe lib. 1. off. cap. 40. magnifice commendat, ac ejus verba legit Ecclesia in Dom. 1. Octob. Quare et Sampsonis factum, etiam revelatione cessante, poterit hac eadem ratione excusari. Restat, ut quaestionem, quae de Jephte movetur, expediamus. Sunt, qui factum ejus excnseut per ignorantiam, ut qui putaret, se religione voti, quod fecerat, adstrictum ad filiam immolandam. Sic enim ad illam ait: Apei^ui os meum ad Dominum, et aliud facere non potero. Quare licet factum ejus, inquit Ribera, probandum non sit, animus tamen pius, et religiosus, et fortis ad Deum colendum fuit. Ac probat auctoritate Hieronymi, cujus in Jere.niae cap. 7. scribentis haec sunt verba: Quodsi Jephte obtulit filiam suam virginem Deo, non sacrificium placuit, sed animus offerentis. Addo ejusdem Hieronjmi alterum locum, qui est in Epistola ad Julianum: Jephte, inquit, obtulit virginem filiam, et idcirco in enumeratione sanctorum ab Apostolo ponitur. Verum utcumque se habeat Hieronymi sententia, non videtur hic error conscientiae s^tis valete ad excusationem facti, videlicet reclamante notissima lege divina simul et naturali: Non occides. Alia responsio est, id ab eo factum latenti quodam instinctu ac jussu divino. Dicit enim Scriptura, ubi de voto ejus loquitur, factum esse super eum spiritum Domini. Quam sententiam Augustinus lib. 1. de civit. Dei, cap. 21., non quidem approbat, sed in medio relinquit dum ait, merito quaeri, utrum pro ]ussu Dei sit habendum, quod Jephte filiam, quae patri occurrit, occidit, cum se immolaturum Deo id vovisset, quod ei redeunti de proelio victori primitus occurrisset. Sed cum hujusmodi sacrificium Scriptura nusquam alibi probet, multis autem locis improbet, velut immane et impium, quo vel maxime gentes iram Dei provocarint; sitque unius Abrahae privilegium, quod obedientiae probandae causa jussus est Deo filium immolare, nec tamen exsequi perraissns, ne inde quis alius exemplum caperethomicidalis sacrificii: parum certe probabilitatis est iu hac responsione. Et quamvis Augustinus in loco citato nihil defiaiat, alibi tamen, hac de re ex professo disserens, nempe q. 49. super Judicum, in hoc propensior est, ut censeat, Jephte male vovisse, et pejus implesse, quod voverat; recteque admonet, id, quod dicitur, factum fuisse super eum spiritum Domini, referendum esse non ad votum, quod fecit, sed ad ea, quae adversus hostes fortiter gessit. Quod et Cajetanus in eum locum scribens animadvertit. Quare potius cum B. Thoma dicendum videbitur, eum peccasse quidemhoc facto, sed poenitentia peccatum diluisse, licet scriptum non sit. Vixit enim postea sex annis. Quo tempore discere potuit a sacerdotibus ex lege, quam sint ingrata et invisa Deo ejusmodi sacrificia. Est autem hujus difficultatis et alia solutio. Dicunt enim Hebraei interpretes, Jephte filiam fuisse Deo oblatam non morte corporis, sicut offerebantur pecora, sed eo modo, quo licitum erat, hominem Deo offerri, scilicet consecratione quadam ad Dei cultum, quae quoniam irrevocabilis erat, etiam mors vocabatur, Lev. ult., tam de homine, quam de agro. Siquidem et hodie, qui relicto saeculo se totos Deo manciparunt, mortui mundo dicuntur. Quamquam hoc loco, de quo agimus, nulla mortis mentio; sed tantum dicitur: Et fecit ei, sicut voverat, quae ignorabat virum. Ita^ue juxta horum sententiam fecit ei pater, sicut voverat, quia Deo oblatam et consecratam ad perpetuam virginitatem reclusit. Quod significatur illis verbis: Quae ignorabat vinim j scilicet deinceps usque ad finem vitae. Quomodo dictum est a B. Virgine: Quoniam virum non cognosco. Ut significetur perpetuitas ac necessitas quaedam non nubendi, idque ex voto parentis, sicut illic ex voto Virginis. Atque haec fuit causa doloris paterni. Cum enim alios liberos non haberet, dolebat hac oblatione filiae exstinctam sibi spem posteritatis. Inde etiam est, quod filia petit a patre bimestre spatium circumeundi montes cum sodalibus suis, ut delieat non mortem suam, sed virginitatem; eo quod sobolem, quam patri surrogaret, non esset habitura. Sciendum quoque, pro eo, quod tum ex LXX., tum ex Hieronymi versione legitur, convenisse quotannis filias Israel, ut plangerent filiam Jephte, Pagninum ac caetoros recentiores ex Hebraeo vertere: ad alloquendum filiam Jephte, videlicet ut superstiterc et reclusam, consolationis gratia; quemadmodum et hodierni moris est, invisere et alloqui virgines sacras monasteriis inclusas. Pro qua versione facit locus ejusdem libri cap. 5. in cantico Deborae, ubi idem vocabulum non plangere, sed loqui significat, etiam auctore Hieronymo, qui sic vertit: Ibi narrentur justitiae Domini; pro eo nimiram, quod in fonte legitur eodem sensu: Ibi loquenfur, sive narrabunt justitias Domini. Nec enim uUa ratione planctus illic intelligi potest; nec arbitror in ea significatione vocabulum hoc usquam alibi reperiri. Sunt enim diversa ab hoc vocabula, quae Hebraeis planctum et fletum significent; vehit hoc ipso loco paulo superius, ubi filia dicit patri: Dimitte me, ut plangam virginitatem meam. Jam sunt et alia argumenta, quae doceant, quam non sit verisimile, Jephte, virum justum et, ut ex aliis ejus factis apparet, prudentem, in animum induxisse, ut, gentilium mores imitatus, natam suam offerret in sacrificium. Primum prohibitio legis. Deinde summi sacerdotis auctoritas, qui utique consulendus erat, et consuli potuifc spatio bimestri, quo dilata fuit oblatio. Tum affectus patris erga filiam et genus suum. Qua ratione facile potuisset persuaderi, illicitum esse, nec praestandum, quod voverat. Sed nec populus passus fuisset, eum exsequi tale promissum; sicut alias non est passus, Jonathan, sorte deprehensum, a patre interfici, quamvis ille juramento se ad id obstrinxisset, 1 Reg. 14. Denique saltem illud ignorare non potuit Jephte, non posse sacrificium offerri, nisi per manus sacerdotis. Nam nec Saul ipse, quamvis superbus ac reprobus, nec quisquam regum aliter obtulit. Atqui sciebant sacerdotes, sibi lege non esse concessum, homines Deo sacrificare. Quocirca non est verisimile, virginem hanc oblatam Deo fuisse per mortem; sed per consecrationem eo modo, quo dixi, quemadmodum et docet Liranus, ac iisdem paene rationibus declarat. Idem sentiunt Vatablus, Galenus et alii recentiores. Additio ex schedis Auctoris. Sed contra postremara istam responsionem vehementerfacere videtur ipse textus sacrae Scripturae, quo historia Jephte descripta est Judic. 11. Votum certe ejus non nisi de homine, qui revertenti primus e familia occurrisset, immolando intelligi potest. Non enim pro tanta victoria bestiam immolare intendebat, quae prima occurrisset, etiamsi lege offerri permissam. Videtur autem credidisse, fore Deo gratissimum sacrificium humani corporis; tum quod Abraham Dei jussu filium immolare tentasset, et re ipsa immolasset, si permissum fuisset; tum quod gentiles Israelitis vicini in usu haberent, Deo suo homines sacrificare, etiam filios et filias; quorum exemplum etlsraelitae aliquando sunt imitati, quemadmodum Psalmista iis exprobrat Psahn. 105. Quae res arguit legis divinae, imo naturalis, magnam ignorantiam. Qualis ignorantia quum temporibus Judicum multis ex populo Israelitico fuerit, quid niirum, si Jephte, vir militaris, et ab ineimte aetate in terra aliena enutritus, leges sacrificiorum ignoraverit? Neque vero dici potest, quod postea, labentibus scilicet illis duobus mensibus, quos filia ab eo impetraverat, ipse, melius edoctus, mutaverit cogitationem de filia immolanda, et spiritali quadam mactatione eam sacrificarit, consecrando eam Domino perpetuae virginitatis obligatione. Ob^tat enim textus Scripturae sub finem dicti cap. 11.: Expletisque duobus mcmihus, reversa est ad patrem suum; et fecit ei y sicut voverat. Videtur itaque omnino dicendum, quod vere filiam Domino immolaverit; sed quod nonnihil excusetur per ignorantiam, ac per Dei reverentiam et timorem, licet indiscretum et ccim errore conjunctum. Nec enim tenebatur temerario et illicito voto. Credendum est autem, quod postea errorem suum viderit et poenitentiam egerit. Judicavit enim Israelem armos sex, Jud. 12. S. Isidorus Pelusiota lib. 1. epist. 87. filiam Jephte tamquam exemplum incredibilis pietatis et fortitudinis proponit, quae immolari non recusarit.
EtProphetis. Subaudi: caeteris. Nam ct ]>riores plerique Prophetae fuerunt. Ita supplet Ambrosius lib. de paradiso, cap. 3. Nominat autem Ananiam, Azariam, Misaelem, Danielem et Elisaeum. Constat enim, hos significari in sequentibus.
11:33
Qui per fidem devicerunt regna. Ne prolizior sit, succincta enumeratione multa complectitur, partim egregia et fortia antiquorum gesta, partim singularia quaedam in oos Dei beneficia, partim etiam afflictiones et mortos, quas pro justitia sustinuerunt. Haec autem omnia perfidem, scilicet Dei ac promissionum ejus; qua subnixi res arduas aggressi sunt, atque injurias perpessi; qua etiam meruerunt successam in rebus gerendis, aliaque Dei beneficia. Cum autcn in lefinite loquatur Apostolus, debemus haec, quae recenset, partim referre ad justos supra nominatos, partim ad alios, nec non enallagen numeri in quibusdam agnoscere. Sunt enim nonnulla, quae in singulos competant. Inter eos, qui per fidem regna devicerunt sive expugnarunt, imprimis numerandus est Josue, qui beUo subegit omnia regna Chanaan, non sine prodigiis divinis; quae ipsa quoque ad fidem ejus merito referuntur. Item David, qui Moabitas, Ammonitas, Idumaeos et Syriae regna perdomuit.
Operati sunt justiiiam. Operari ju~ stitiam generaliter acceptum in Scripturis idem est, quod servare Dei praecepta, juste et pie vivere. Quomodo pars haec iatellccta communis est omnibus sanctis, ut et Theodoretus affirmat. Nobis probabilius est, specialiter accipi pro eo, quod est jus dicere, justa exercere judicia. Sic enim proprie pertinet ad judices; cujusmodi praeter alios ac prae caeteris insignes fuere Moses, Samuel, David. De Mose habemus Exod. cap. 18., Num. 16. et alibi. De Samuele 1 Reg. 12. De Davide sunt haec verba 1 Reg. 8. et 1 Par. 18.: Faciebat judicium et justitiam omni populo suo, et ipsius de se Psalm. 118.: Feci judicium et justitiam. Theophylactus exponit de ji.sta ultione relata ex hostibus. Sed, ut prima laxior, ita contractior mihi videtur haec expositio.
Adepti sunt repromissiones. Promiserat Deus Abrahae, Isaac et Jacob, se daturum semini eorum terram Chanaan in possessionem. Et illi quidem defuncti fuerunt, promissionibus non acceptis, sicut supra dictum est; non enim promiserat, se illis daturum. Adepta est autem posteritas, promerente fide non solum Patriarcharum, quibus facta fuerat promissio, verum etiam multorum, quibus praestita fuit; quorum praecipui Josue, Caleb, Eleazar, Phinees. Potest etiam haec pars extendi ad promissiones particulares; ut cum Abrahae Deus promisit filium, Davidi regnum, Ezechiae sanitatem. Quomodo autem non sit contrarium, qaod in fine c&pitis dicitar, hos omne$ testimonio fidei probatos non accepisse repromissionem, ejus ex loci commentario intelligetur. Est enim hic sermo de promissionibus temporalibus, illic de promissione bonorum futuri saeculi. Ad quod discrimen indicandum hic nominantur promissiones, numero pbirali et sine articulo, illic singulariter promissio cum articulo praefixo.
Obturaverimt ora leonum. Ad Sampsonem et Davidem plerique referunt, quorum uterque leonem interfecisse legitur; ille Jud. 14., iste 1 Reg. 17.: ut obturasse sive occlusisse dicantur ora leonum, quia, leonibus in pugna fortiores, effecerunt, ne dentibus eorum discerpereutur. Magis proprie tamen ad Danielem pertinet, ad cujus declarandam justitiam (sicut ipse loquitur Dan. 6.) misit Deus angelum suum et conclusit ora leonum; ita nimirum, ut ad eum devorandum, quamvis urgente fame, nec ora sua possent aperire. Estque notandum, in Graeco apud Danielem idem esse verbum, quod hoc loco; ut prorsus appareat, illuc Apostolum respexisse.
11:34
34. Exstinxerunt impetum ignis. Impetum, Graece Suva/Jiiv, id est vim sive virtutem. Referendum hoc ad socios Danielis, Ananiam, Misaelem et Azatiam, quos in ardentem fornacem conjectos ignis omnino non laesit, Dan. 3. Exstinxerunt itaque non ignem, sed, quod erat mirabilius, virtutem ignis, ne scilicet ipsos ureret; idque fecerunt ea fide, qua dicebant ad regem: Deus noster, quem colimus, potest eripere nos de camino ignis ardentis. Quod si noluerit, notum sit tibij Rex y quia Deos tuos non colimas, etc. Nonnulli putant, Apostolum respicere ad incendium murmuranti populo immissum semel et iterum, quod, orantibus Mose et Aarone, repressum et exstinctum fuit, Num. 11. et 16. Sed de tribus pueris expositio magis placet.
Effugaverunt aciem gladii. Vera lectio est: effugerunt, quam ex Graecis et manuscriptis Latinis emendatioribus Romana correctio restituit. Graece sic legitur ad verbum: Fugerunt ora gladii, Syriace: Liberati sunt ah ore gladii. Nam os pro acie cultri seu gladii dicuntHebraei, quod ea parte mordeat. Sensus est: Evaserunt hostiles gladios. Quod ad Davidem videtur potissimum pertinere, roties e manu Saul et aliorum hostium ope divina ere ptum, ut patet lib. 1. et 2. Regum. Quod et titulus Psalmi 17. super hac re eucharistici profitetur. Elias quoque gladium Jezabel efPugit, 3 Reg. 19.
Convaluerunt de infirmitate. Hoc omnes Graeci interpretes ad Judaeos referunt, quos ex «nfirmitate convaluisse dicunt, quando, e captivitate Babylonica reduces in suam terram, viribus et gloria rursus crescere coeperunt. Quamquam Theophylactus et Oecumenius addunt, posse etiam intelligi de Ezechia rege, cui ad mortem aegrotanti Deus sanitatem reddidit, cum appendice quindecim annorum vitae, 4 Reg. 20. et Jgs. 38. Atque hic sensus Latinis est acceptior; haud immerito. 8ic enim habet titulus cantici, quod pro gratiarum actione secinit Ezechias: Scriptura Ezechiae, regis Juda, eum aegrotasset et convaluisset de infirmitate sua. Ac nescio, cur eos, qui sic exponunt, somniare dicat Erasmus; nisi forte ipse somniavit, quando hoc scripsit. Nam aa^evcia^ Graeca dictio, licet apud auctores profanos minus forte frequenter accipiatur pro morbo, sacris tamen scriptoribus in hac significatione admodum familiaris est, ut Joan. 11.: Infirmitas haec non est ad mortem; 1 Tim. 5.: Propter stomachum tuum et frequentes tuas infirmitates, et alibi passim. Si cui lubet etiam ad Davidem referre, qui suarum aegritudinum, ex quibus Dei beneficio restitutus est, interdum valde resisto.
Fortes facti sunt in bello. Ad Judices et Reges pertinet, qui rebus bello fortiter gestis in populo Dei claruerunt. Item ad fortes Davidis, quorum nomina et heroica facta recensentur 2 Reg. 23. et 1 Par. 11. Denique ad Judam Machabaeum et fratres ejus. Dicuntur autem facti fortes in bello, quia fortitudinem suam pugnando cum hostibus egregie declararunt, Deo animum addente. Ita dicunt Hebraei: Esto vir fortis, id est fortiter age, 1 Reg. 18.
Castra verterunt exterorum. Yerterunt, Graece. sx^avav, inclinaverunt. Qua voce Lucas usus est Evangelii cap. 24.: Inclinata est jam dies, id est jam deficit, ad finem properat. Non dissimili sensu metaphorico sumitur hic inclinare pro eo, quod est dejicere, dissipars, evertere. Unde et Latini aciem inclinatam dicunt, cum in fugam verti coeperit. Et quamvis partem hanc alii in alios interpretentur, existimo tamen, maxime germanum esse, si accipiatur de Gedeone et Jonatha, filio Saul, quorum ille cum trecentis viris castra Madianitarum ingressus, ea percussit et contrivit, Jud. 7., hic vero, coroitatus armigero suo, cum ad stationem Philistinorum transiisset, multis prostratis, tumultu ac caede castra eorum complevit, 1 Reg. 14. Utrobique autem legULitur hostes, conversis iu se mutuo gladiis, occubuisse. Notandum sane, utroque loco LXX. scripsisse 7:ap£/jLpoX7}v, id est castra, scilicet eandem vocem, quae hic in Graeco legitur; nisi quod Apostolus pluraliter dixit Tzapsii^GXdLQ, eo quod non de unis, sed ut minimum de binis diversi temporis castris loqueretur, uti jam ostensum est. Quae res Erasmum fefellit, ut aliud quiddam hic significatum putaret. Sic enim transtulit: Incursiones averterunt exterorum. Atqui bis peccat, dum Trapc/ipoXag interpretatur: incursiones, et sxAivav, averterunt; idque reprehendens Fabrum Stapulensom, qui everterunt interpretatus sit; quum ipse suam versionem nullo Graeci auctoris exemplo possit probare. Nostro interpreti et Stapulensi suffragatur interpres Syrus, qui sic habet: Et everterunt castra sive munitiones inimicorum.
11:35
35. Acceperunt mulieres de resurrectione mortuos suos. Sareptanam viduam et Sunamitidem mulierem intelligit, quarum illa ab Elia, haec ab Elizaeo filios suos mortuos receperunt vivos, 3 Reg. 17. et 4 Reg. 4. Td autem fidei ipsarum adscribit Apostolus, juxta commentarium magis obvium. Nam utriusque fidem, qua viros Dei benigno officio fovebant, prophetas in nomine prophetarum suscipientes, hujusmodi beneficium meruisse, consentaneum est, praesertim Sunamitidis, quae credidit, hoc ab Elizaeo fieri posse, et ut fieret, instanter postulavit. Nobis magis est verisimile, referendum, quod hic dicitur, ad fidem ipsorum prophetarum, qui mortuos suscitarunt matribusque reddiderunt. Quorum utique fides ad hanc rem plus valuit, quam fides matrum, Sareptanae praesertim, quae filium ad vitam revocandum non speravit. Et hoc modo Chrysostomus intellexisse videtur. Ita quoque Titelmannus exponit. Tale etiam est, quod supra dixit: Fide et ipsa Sara sterilis virtutem in conceptione seminis accepit. Quod ad fidem Abrahae potius, quam Sarae pertinere, eo loco ostendimus. Caeterum illud obscuritatem habet, quod ait: de resurrectione, cum potius de morte dicendum videretur. S. Thomas exponit: de resurrectione, id est per resurrectionem. Glossa interpretatur: de resurrectione venientes, id est resuscitatos, quod probabilius est. Graece legitur. Ex resurrectione.
Alii autem distenti sunt. Subjungit nunc afliictiones, probra, persecutiones et mortes, quas sancti, fide coelestium promissorum eos animante ac sustentante, tolerarunt. Pro: distenti sunt Graece est: £TU|ji7:avio^7joav, quasi dicat: tympanizati sunt, hoc est, ita distracti atque distenti, quemadmodum corium in tympano distenditur. Quidam, teste Oecumenio, intelligunt excoriationem, eamque ad Machabaeos martyres referunt, quorum primis duobus cutem capitis abstractam fuisse, testatur historia passionis eorum, 2 Mach. 7. Quod sane probabilius, quam ut ad Jeremiam referatur, cui, postquam lapidatus erat a Judaeis, pellem fuisse detractam et vice corii super tjmpano extensam, nonuuUi fabulantur. ChrysostomuB decollatos interpretatur, et exempla ponit Joannem Baptistam et Jacobum Zebedaei. 'ATC0TU|jniavtO|i6g enim, inquit, est capitis amputatio. Verum haec exempla parum apta videntur. Agit enim Apostolus exemplis antiquorum, qui Christi adventum praecesserant, ut Hebraeos in fide et patientia confirmet. Deinde simplex vocabulum exponit Chrysostomus per compositum. Quae ratio exponendi saepe fallit. Itaque sciendum est, TUjjiTraviCstv proprie idem esse, quod tympanum pulsare^ quod Latine Suetonius in Augusto dixit: tympanizare. Transfertur autem ad alia, quae tympani more percutiuntur. Unde pro eo, quod nos ex flebraeo legimus 1 Reg. 21. de Davide: Et impingebat in ostia portae, LXX. vertunt: Et tympanizabai super foribus civitatis; quemadmodum legit Augustinus scribens in Psalmum 33. conc. 1. Eadem metaphora TUfJiTiavtCsa^at dicebantur homines, qui fustibus aut similibus instrumentis caedebantur, etiam Suida interprete; ipsumque poenae genus vocabatur Tu/jmavov seu TU|ji7:avtO|ix6c, idem cum eo, quod Cicero fustuarium appellat, Galli vocant Bastonnade. Legitur autem pro hujusmodi supplicio 2 Mach. 6. semel et iterum, ubi de Eleazaro martjre sermo est; quamvis interpres Latinus communi vocabulo supplicium verterit. Nam fustuarium significari, satis innuunt Scripturae verba: Sed cum plagis, id est verberibus, perimeretur, ingemuit; et illa martyris: Duros corporis sustineo dolores. Confirmat hanc rem plenior ejusdem martyrii descriptio, quae apud Josephum (seu quisquis auctor) legitur in libro de Machabaeis. Porro simile quoque septem fratrum fuisso supplicium, eadem Scriptura significat, cum dicit, eos flagris et taureis cruciatos, cap. 7. Ex quibus omnibas jam, ni fallor, manifestum est, quid Graeca voce, quam interpres vertit: distenti sunt, significatum velit Apostolus, nec non, ad quos respiciat; nimirum ad martyres Machabaeos, Eleazarum imprimis, deinde ad fratres septem, quibus et matrem adjungit Theodoretus. Neque displicet haec sententia Theophylacto et Oecumenio. Accedit et Galenus noster, Syri textus interpres, qui Syriaca voce significm dicit fustuatos, seu fustibus enectos, et refert Apostoli mentem ad novem martyres jam memoratos. Sed hoc amplius patet ex eo, quod sequitur:
Non suscipientes redemptionem. Id est, cum nollent admittere seu recipero conditionem oblatae redemptionis. Erat enim iniqua et impia, scilicet a Dei cultu recedere, et patrias leges praevaricari. Tu sciSf inquit Eleazarus ad Deum, quia, cum a morte possem liberari, duros corporis sustineo dolores. Similiter et de reliquis, ac nominatim de novissimo fratrum ac matre legitur, non solum potuisse eos a morte liberari, si tyranno vellent obsequi, verum etiam ad opes et honores evehi.
Ut meliorem invenirent resurrectionem. Invenirentf Graece xdx^oiv, consequerentur. Recto vertas hoc modo: Ut melior eis obtingeret resurrectio. Noluerunt, inquit, illicito pacto vitam redimere, sperantes, atque adeo palam in suppliciis professi, se suorum corporum occisorum exspectare beatam resurrectionem. Hanc enim vocat meliorem, vel illius redemptionis comparatione, cujus proxime meminit, ut quae tantum erat ad vitam mortalem; vel comparatione vitae, quam amittebant. Nam resurrectionem metonymice dixit pro vita, quam praestat resurrectio; sicut ait Christus in Evangelio: Procedent, quibonafecerunt in resurrectionem vitae, Joan. 5. Percommode vero ad excitandam Hebraeorum fidem utitur horum martyrum exemplis, nec admodum tunc antiquis, quod in illis, exstincta jam spe vitae praesentis, singulariter eluxisset fides futurorum et non apparentium bonorum, quam initio capitis definivit. Simul accipe ex hoc loco pius quam probabile argumentum pro sacra auctoritate libri 2. Machabaeorum. Nam sanctos, quorum hoc capite vel expresse, vel tacite gesta refert Apostolus, omnes deprompsit ex sacris literis, id est iis, quae txinc a fidelibus erant pro sacris receptae.
11:36
36. Alii vero ludibria et verbera experti, insuper et vincula et carceres. In Graeco verbatim sic legitur: Alii iero ludihriorum et flagrorum experientiam ceperunty adhuc autem et vinculorum, et carceris, id est, passi sunt ista. Nam in malis experiri sive experientiam capere nihil aliud est, quam pati. Minusque recte visum fuit Erasmo vei-tere: Ludibriis et flagris expJorati sunt etc.; id enim Graeca non significant. Est autem tota sententia quatuor membris distinguenda, hoc sensu: Alii ludibriis expositi fuerunt; alii verberibus afi*ecti; alii vinculis adstricti; alii carceribus inclusi. Nam vinctos et incarceratos non est necesse eosdem intelligi. Christu.*^ enim vinctus legitur, non incarceratus. Et multi in custodiis detinentur non vincti. Quamquam Syrus paraphrastes duo tantum membra facit: Alii ludibria et flagella subierunt; alii in vincula et carceres trad'ti sunt. Haec autem intellige citra mortis supplicium. Non enim ad Machabaeos mar- Ijres referenda sunt, ut aliqui volunt, sed ad alios. Ludibrio ac derisui sunt habiti Samson, efi^ossis oculis a Philisthaeis, Jud. 16., et Elisaeus a pueris inclamantibus: Ascende, calve! 4 Reg. 2. Job quoque et Tobias non solum irrisi, sed et probris impetiti sunt ab amicis, imo et a propriis uxoribus, Job 2. et Tob. 2. Flagris caesi sunt Israelitae ab Aegyptiis, qui praeerant operibus, Exod. 5. Item ille, quicumque est, quem Christus in parabola signiticavit, Luc. 20. dicens: Et addidit alterum servum mittere. llli autem hunc quoque caedentes et afficientes contumelia, dimiserunt inanem. Vinculis alligati fuere tres pueri in fornacem mittendi, Dan. 3. In carcere clausus Joseph, Gen. 39. Vinctus et incarceratus et ad pistrinam damnatus Samson, Jud. 16. Caesi, vincti et incarcerati Michaeas et Jeremias, 3 E-eg. ult. et Jerem. 20. et 37.
11:37
37. Lapidati sunt. Ut Naboth Jezraelites, 2 Reg. 21., tt Zacharias, Jojadae filius, 2 Par. 24. Item Jeremias juxta Hebraeorum traditionem. Cui attestantur Tertullianus adversus Gnosticos, cap. 8., Dorotheus in synopsi, Epiphanius in libro de vita Prophetarum, et Hieronymus lib. 2. contra Jovin. cap. ult. Christus quoque Judaeis improperat, Matth. 21. et 23., quod ex Prophetis ad se missis quosdam lapidaverint.
Secti sunt. De Jesaia paene omnes intelligunt, quem a Manasse rege serra lignea dissectum fuisse, apud Hebraeos certissima traditio est, teste Hieronymo in fine libri 15. comment. soper Jesaiam. Unde, inquit, et nostrorum plurimi illud, quod de passione Sanctorum in Epistola ad Hebraeos ponitur: Serrati sunt, ad Jesaiae referunt passionem. Ubi nota, prv»: secti sunt, Hieronymum legere: serrati sunt. Quemadmodum et legit super Matth. 26. Siquidem Graecum verbum TzpiBiv, etsi interdum generalius sumatur, ut significet secare, quocumque instrumento id fiat, sicut accipitur in illis verbis historiae Susannae: Manet angelus Domini gladium habens, ut secet te medium, ubi Graece est Trpioat, plerumque tamen ac velut proprie significat eum secandi modum, qui fit serrando. Quod et declarant vocabula ab eo deducta, Tcpiojv et izpiaTiQ, id est serra, et TZpioiiOLTa, serramenta, seu serrago, scobis ex serratura. Quare meo judicio bene verti potuit: serrati sunt. Jesaiae serra dissecti praeterea meminerunt Origenes hom. 1. super Psalm. 37., et qui de vitis Prophetarum scripserunt.
Tentati sunt. Ut Abraham, inquit Theodoretus. Atqui de tentatione Abrahae jam superius audivimus. Neque iUa fuit persecutio, quales hic recenset Apostolus, sed probatio. Est igitur aptius exemplum sancti Job, a Satana tentati, quod adfert Oecumenius, et secundo loco Theodoretus. Non enim Jacob, ut habet Latinus codex, sed Job ab eo scriptum arbilror. Alii de iis intelligunt, qui vel ab hostibus, vel a domesticis pro religione et justitia persecutiones, odia, probra sustinuerimt, ut fere omnes Proj)het;ae, sicut testatur Christus Matth. 5. et Luc. 6. Nam tentationes aliquando sumi pro quovis genere aflSiictionum, ostendunt illa Christi vtrba Luc. 22.: Vos estis, qui permansistis mecum in tenfationibus meis; et illa Jac. 1»: Omne gaudium existimate, cum in tentationes varias incideritis. Attamen est scrupulus, quomodo pars ista, cum sit generalis, ac caeteras videatur complecti, inter eas connumeretur. Unde non abs re suspicantur Erasmus et alii quidam, esse adjectitiam, ut primum, dam loco iTipiO&rjoaVj secti sunt, imperitus quispiam sabstituerit vocem noHoren, nec multum dissimilem: eiiEipao&Yjoav^ tentati sunt; deinde praepostera scribarum diligentia (sicut in aliis vidimus) utraque dictio fuerit in textum recepta. Quam conjecturam nobis probabilem faciunt Chrjsostonius et Theophylactus, qui partem hanc non interpretantur, et Syriaca versio, quae non f.^^i0scit. Nec obstat, quod apud Hieronymum legatur, scribentem in Matthaeum. Nam illic diverso loco legitur; Lapidati sunt, tentati sunt, serrati sunt. Quod ipsum indicio est, vagum et adventitium esse vocabulum.
In occisione gladii mortui sunt. Hebraismus pro eo, quod diceret: Gladio occisi sunt. Hujus complura sunt exempla: Sacerdotes in Nobe Saul occidit, totamque civitatem percussit in ore gladii, 1 R(i^. 22.; Prophetas Domini Jezabel interfecit, 3 Reg. 1 9.; Manasses sanguine innoxio replevit Jerusalem usque ad os, 4Reg. 2L; Uriam quoque Prophetam (pro quo Michaeam lapsu memoriae scripserunt Theophylactus et Oecumenius) gladio percussit rex Joakim, Jerem. 26.
Circuierunt in melotis, in pellibus caprinis. Melota, Graece |i yjXcottj, significat ovinam pellem, seu potius cxuvium, hoc est, pellem corpore detractam una cum lana; nimirumsimiliderivatione, qua XsovTT] leonis exuvium significat. Nam ji^Xov Graecis inter alia etiam ovem significat. Ex ovinis autem et caprinis pellihns adaptatis et consutis fiebant penulae viatoriae, et aiia tegmina iis, quos necessitas cogebat extra urbes sub dio degere. Quod testatur Philo libro de victimis. Respicit Apostolus ad prophetas, potissimum ad Eliam, et pallii ejus haeredem Elisaeum. Nam pallium EliaeLXX. interpretes ^rjAojTT^v vocaat 3 Reg. 19. et 4 Reg. 2. Unde apud Origenem, in homilia sexta de diversis, dicitur Elias ictu melotae Jordanem transiisse. Qui etiam 4 Reg. L vocatur homo pilosus, et zona pellicea accinctus renibus; qu&e non tam de barba et coma, quam de vestibus intelligenda Galenus existimat. Clemens Romanus in epist., quam dedit ad Corinthios, citante Clemente Alexandrino lib. 4. Strom., huic Apostoli loco velut alludens, ita scribit: Propter patientiam et fidem in pellibus caprinis et ovinis, et ex camelorum piHs contextis vestibus ambulaverunt, praecedentes regnum Christi. Dicimits autem Eliam et Elisaeum, Ezechielem tt Joannem prophetas. Sic ille. Porro, quod Apostolus dicit: circuierunt, id est oberrarr.nt, loca snblnde mutantes, significat, eos non habuisse certas sedes; vel ob fagam persecutionis, ut de Elia constat; vel quod viverent ut peregrini super terram.
Egentes, angustiati, afflicti. Possunt haec vcl de iisdem, vel de diversis intelligi. Egentes, Graece 6oT£po6/ji£vot, id est de^tituti, nimirum ope ac rebus necessariis; velut David fugiens Saul et Absalonem, ac ciborum penuriam patiens, quos modo petit ab Achimelech sacerdote, n\odo a Nabal Carmelita 1 Reg. 2L et 25., alias autem a Siba servo aliisque externis accipere cogitur 2 Reg. 16. et 17. Item Elias, quem fames compulit primum ad corvcs, deinde ad Sareptanam mulierem pro vita sustentanda confugere 3 Rq^. 17. Itemque Judas Machabaeus, qui cum sociis inter feras vitam degens, foeni cibo vescebatur 2 Machab. 5. Angustiati, Graece ^AipOfXcVoi, id est angustiis pressi; ut David, quando a Saule coarctatus desperabat, se posse evadere, 1 Regum 23.; et Elias, quando fugiens a facie Jezabel petivit animae suae, ut moreretur, 3 Regum 19.
Afflicti, Graece xaxoux^^f^-vot^ quasi dicat: male habiti. Quod alii ad animum referunt curis et anxietatibus oppresBum; alii ad corporis malam et injuriosam Iractationem. Cujus exemplum adferunt Amos Prophetam, quem Epiphanius narrat ab Amasia sacerdote Bethel assidue vapulasse, tandemque ab ejus filio secundum tempora fuste percussum occubuisse. Legitur idem verbum infra cap. 13., ubi interpres vertit: laborantes. Mementote, inquit, laborantium, tamquam et ipsi in corpore morantes. Ubi videtur ad corpus referendum.
11:38
38. Quibus dignus non erat mundus. Qui tot malis undique pressi, et omnibus exosi, sic vagabantur, ut inter homines locum vix invenirent, videri poterant a Deo deserti, et hac communi luce indigni. Verum Apostolus id retorquet in contrarium, cum dicit mundum non fuisse dignum, qui eos haberet, mundi nomine genus humanum intelligens, ut ab his talia passis distinguitur; quomodo Christus in suis sermonibus frequenter mundum accipit, nec non Joannes in suis Epistolis. Ratio hujus partis est, quia mali eo ipso, quod mali sunt, maxime si bonos persequantur, indignos se reddunt bonorum consortio, ac beneficiis, quorum propter bonos secum morantes fieri solent participes. Quomodo legimus domui Laban benedixisse Deum propter Jacob, et domui Putiphar propter Joseph, Gen. 30. et 39., et parciturum fuisse Sodomae, si decem justiinventi fuissent in ea, Gen. 18. Caeterum aliter hunc locum intellexerunt Chrysostomus et Theophylactus. Censent enim, negari comparationem mundi cum sanctis quoad pretium ac dignitatem, quasi dicat Apostolus: Etsi sancti fuerint adeo, sicut dixi, mundo despicabiles, vera tamen aestimatione totus mundus, id est, universi reliqui homines, imo tota haec mundi stractura, si cum sanctis conferatur, vel saltem, ut ait Chrysostomus, cum uno eorum, non potest aequare illorum pretium, nec iis dignitate respondere. Melior est enim unus timens Deum, quatn mille filii impii, Ecclesiastici 16. Sensum hunc Graecorum probant nonnulli, quia more Scripturae dignum aliqua re dicitur id, quod pretium ejus aequat, ac tantundem valet, ut Gen. 23. dicente Abraham de spelunca duplici: Pecunia digna tradat eam mihi, et 3 Reg. 21. Achab de vinea Naboth: Dabo argenti pretium, quantum digna est. Adducitur etiam illud Mich. 6.: Quid dignum offeram Domino? et quod Apostolus dicit Rom. 8.: ^on sunt condignae sive, ut est in Graeco, dignae passiones hujus temporis ad futuram gloriam. Quamquam haec revera non probant. Nam quod ad tria priora loca pertinet, in Hebraeo nihil est, quod dignum significet, ut inde certus aliquis usus hujus vocabuli statui possit; sed haec sunt interpretis, sensum, non verba reddentia. Apostolus vero non dicit, passiones hujus temporis non esse dignas futura gloria; sed non esse dignas seu condignas ad eam. Quae sunt locutiones diversae. Hic autem dicitur: Quibus dignus non erat mundus; non: ad quos; quomodo dictum est: Dignus est operarius mercede sua, Luc. 10., et: Non sum dignus vocari filius tuus, Luc. 15., et: Qui amat patrem aut matrem plus quam me, non est me dignus, Matth. 10., et alia passim his similia. Quo fit, ut priorem sensum, non solum ut magis obvium, verum etiam ut consuetudini Scripturarum accommodatum, libentius amplectar; certe posteriori postponere non ausim.
In solitudinibus erranteset montibus. Davidem cum sociis, a facie Saul profugum, in desertis et montibus errasse legitur 1 Reg. 23. 24. et 25. Elias quoque, a Jezabel ad necem quaesitus, fugit in desertum vastissimum, usque ad montem Dei Oreb, 3 Reg. 19. Nec dubium, quin etiam ad Antiochi tempora respiciat Apostolus, quando Mattathias ejusque filii fugerunt inmontes, relictis omnibus, quaecumque habebant in civitate. Quos et alii malti secuti sunt, in deserta loca se recipientes, 1 Mach. 2. et 2 Mach. 5. Et speluncis ei in cavernis terrae. Non errantes, sed latitantes. Hoc enim aut simile verbum supplendum. Hujus partis illustre est exemplum in centum illis Prophetis Domini, quos sub persecutione Jezabel abscondit Abdias quinquagenos et quinquagenos in speluncis, et pavit pane et aqua, 3 Reg. 18. Quamquam et David non semel in speluncam sese abdidit propter Saul, 1 Reg. 22. et 24. Et sub Antiocho Dci cultores ad speluncas coierunt sabbathi celebrandi causa; tametsi nc sic quidem latere potuerunt, ut crudeles hostiam manus evaderent, 2 Mach. 6. Qui inter speluncas et cavernas distinguunt, quod speluncae, Graece OTzrjXaiOL, dicantur, quae in petris excisae sunt, cavernae foramina terrae, solum etjmon attendunt. Alioqui constat, discrimen hoc confundi. Nam sunt etiam cavernae petrarum, ut Jes. 2. et 7. et alibi. Ideoque hic dicitur cum adjectione: et cavernis terrae. Quare magis ex usu loquentium est, ut speluncae dicantur receptacula majora, cavernae minora, sive in petris nata vel facta, sive in terra. Quod arbitror aeque in Graecie vocabulis obtinere.
11:39
39. Et hi omnes testimonio fidei pro~ bati non acceperunt repromissionem. Quod interpres ait: testimonio fidei pro^ hatij Graece est: ^apTupTjMvTsg, testimonio probati (sive, ut supra vertit: testimonium consecuti) per fideyn. Erasmus: testimonium promeriti per fidem. Testimonium autem intellige Dei, vel Scripturae testificantis de eis, quod justi fuerint, Deoque placuerint; sicut initio dictum est de Abel et Henoch. Nam quod dicit: hi omnes, ccmplectitur omnes omnino supra meraoratos, et non tantum eos, quos novissime nominavit. Sensus est: Et quamvis hi omnes adepti sint ac promeriti testimouiura justitiae per fidem, sicut in praecedentibus declaratum est: nondum tamen accepemnt promissionem, hoc est, bona promissa; quasi dicat: Si illi post tantum temporis nondum accepere promissa, vobis molestum esse non debet, si modicum adhuc exspectetis, quemadmodum in fino capitis superioris vos hortatus sum. Nam illuc respicit; ut haec sit tacita quaedam illius exhortationis conclusio; propter quam adduxit tam multa de nde justorum antiquorum. Loquitur autem procul dubio de promissione coelesti. Nam terrenae promissiones jam praestitae fuerant illis, quibus secundum ordinem providentiae Dei praestandae erant. Sed quae coelestis intelligatur promissio, pendet ex sequentibus.
11:40
40. Deo pro nobis melius aliquid providente. Pro nobis, Graece: de nobis; sensus tamen idem est. Providente, aoristus est iu Graeco praeteritum significaas: 7ipopX£^a;jisvou. Ablativos absolutos, qui in Graeco sunt genitivi, fere exponunt causaliter, hoc aut similimodo: Eo quod Deus de nobis melius aliquid providerit. Ita et Syrus: Quia Deus providit commodum nostrum. S. Thomas quoque dicit hic assignari rationem dilationis, de qua dixit: Non acceperunt repromissionem. Sed cum ejusmodi casus absolute positi variam admittant expositionem, non est necesse, hic causam intelligi. Neque enim, si proprie loquamur, ea fuit causa differendae promissionis antiquis, ut nobis melius aliquid contingeret; sed quia hoc postulabat divinitus ordinata tsmporam dispositio. Verum ex illa dilatione per Dei providentiam quoddam bonum nostrum consecutum est. Quod tamen etiam nonnuUam potest habere rationem causae, quia omne id, ex quo bonum aliquod consequitur, a Deo ad illud ordinatur, ut ad causam aliqua ratione finalem. Sic ergo accipi potest, quod Apostolus ait: Deo providente, quasi dicat: Ex qua re secundum ordinem divinae providentiae nobis obvenit singulare quoddam bonum, nimirum hoc, quod sequitur:
Ut non sine nobis consummarentur. Quae sit haec consummatio sive per^ fectio, quam non sine nobis acceperunt vel accepturi sunt antiqui justi, et consequenter, quaenam intelligatur in parte superiori promissio, quam negat eos accepisse, di.-.putant interpretes. Et quidem Graeci schismatici consummationem intelligi volunt, quae in Dei visione consistit. Atque hinc statuunt suum errorem, quo docent, sanctorum animas non fruituras visione Dei anle consummationem generalem omnium electorum, qaae futura est in fine saeculi. Qua in re eos sequuntur haeretici nostri temporis. Caeterum orthodoxi de sensu variant. Nonnulli promissionem intelligunt patribus factam de iucavnatione et adventu Christi. Hanc enim promissionem sine nobis, id est, ante nos non acceperunt, quia demum in plenitudine temporis, et non ante oportuit incarnari Filium Dei. Sensum hunc commendare volens Erasmus, ausus fuit aoristos commutare in temporaplr.squamperfecta, dum itavertit: Ko7i acceperani promissionem, quod Deus de nobis melius quiddam providerat, ne sine nobis consummati fuissent. Sed quomodo in Christi incarnatione nobiscum consummati sint aut fuerint, ab auctoribus hujus sententiae non explicatur. Igitur alii exponunt Apostolum de promisbione coelestis beatitudinis, quae consistit in Dei visione; sed hoc sensu: Patres antiqui non acceperunt illam promissionem statim a morte, eicut nunc sancti accipiunt; sed exspectare debuerunt tempus novae legis, ut non sine nobis, qui in tempora novae legis incidimus, consummarentur, id est, beati fierent secundum animas. Pro quo sensu facere putant, quod cap. sequ. dicitur: Et spiritus justorum perfectorum, id est, animae justorum consummatorum. Est enim idem in Graeco verbum, quod hoc loco. Ex quo apparet, consummationem, intelligi, quam nucchabent animae sanctorum. Alii vero plerique, t»».m Graeci, quam Latini sic exponunt Apostolum: l^on acceperunt promissionem, scilicet perfecte seu consummate. Perfecte enim accipietur promissio, quando, resuscitatis ad immortalitatem corporibus, sancti homines cum Christo regnabunt in coelis. Nam ante id tempus animae solae regnant et beatae sunt, ncn homines, nisi synecdochice; loquitur autem Apostolu8 de hominibus. Hic sensus, ut communior est aliis, ita et multo probabilior; quem et Augustinus tradit in Epist. 99. ad Evodium, et tract. 49. in Joan., et Chrybostomus in comment. pulchre explicat, et Erasmus, sententia in melius mutata, sequitur in paraphrasi. Probabilior, inquam, primum, quia id vult extrema pars, qua non dicit: Ne sine nobis remunerarentur, sed: ut non sine nobis consummarentur, id est, consummatam ac totam. quae promissa est, acciperent remunerationem. Deinde, quia paulo ante de quibusdam dixit: JJt meliorem invenirent resurrectionem. Agit ergo de consummatione, quae per resurrectionem fisri debeat. Denique sensum hunc postulat exhortatio capitis praecedentis, a qua transiit ad fidei commendationem, et ad excitandam imitationem eorum, qui per fidem Deo placuerunt. Erat enim illa exhortatio ad ferendos patienter afflictiones contemplatione remunerationis in fine saeculi recipiendae. Qaod probant illae sententiae: Tanto magis, quanto videritis appropinquantem diem; item: Patientia vobis necessaria tstj ut reportetis promissionem. Adhuc enim modicum aliquantulum, qui venturus est, veniet, et non tardabit. Quae verba pertinere ad remunerationem in glorioso Christi adventu exspectandam, eo loco ostendimus. Ex his jam patet refutatio argumenti Graecorum. Fatemur enim ac dicimus, Apostolum loqui de consummatione generali sanctorum hominum, futura in fine sacci-di; sed quam praecedat beatitado animarum, juxta ejusdem Apostoli doctrinarj, 1 Cor. 13., 2 Cor. 5., Phil. 1., quam et aliae Scripturae liquido confirmant, quas omnes commemorare longum esset. Quod vero pro secundo sensu adfeiebatur ex cap. sequ., non probat. Nam consummare et consummatio non uno prorsus modo semper accipitur in hac Epistola; sed, pro subjecta materia, latius aiit strictlns, manente tamen generali significatione perfectionis. Consnmmantu.r enim peccatores, diim justificantur. Et ita saepe locutus est Apostolus in praecedentibus hujus Epistolae. Consummantur autem justi, vel secundam animas, dum in coelum recipiuntur post mortem, et Hccipiunt eam beatitudinem, quae apimabus competit. Et hoc modo loquitur cap. sequente. Vel simpliciter et sine synecdoche, quomoJo accipiendus est praesens locus, ubj de justis hominibus absolute loquitur. Juxta quem modum etiam Christus legitur per passiones a Patre consummatm, supra cap. 2. et 5. Nam profecto adversus secundam orthodoxorum expositionem potest opponi, quod Enoch nondum sii consummatus secundum animam, ut neque Elias: hi tamen comprehendnatur illo generali Apostoli sermone: Et hi omnes testimonio fidei probati etc. Sed potest objici adversus tertiam expositionem, de Jis, qui resurrcxeriint tempore resurrectionis Dominicae. Respondeo, fuisse illud paucorum privilegium speciale, datum non propter ipsos, sed propter totam Ecclesiam, ut resurrectio Chiisti promptius crederetur. Sed etiam quaeritur, quomodo dicat, Deum nobis melius aliquid providisse per hoc, quod priores justi non sine nobis consummantur; cum haec consummatio.•it illis nobiscuui communis. Nam sicut illi non sine nobis, ita neque nos sine illis. Respondeo cum Chrysostomo, Aportolum loqui more humano, ubi censentur honoratiores, qui exspectantur, quam qui exspectant, velut in conviviis. Ita quodammodo melior est conditio nostra, onam antiquorum; quia, cum iFii tanto ante laboraverint, tamen ad convivium regni coelestis exspectant nos, qui postremi venimus. Sic et Augustinus intellexit, lib. de spirit. et liter. cap. 24. ita scribens: Et ideo velut priores reperiuntur mincres (id est, tempore posterioresj, quia minus dilati sunt; sicut in illo Evangelico denario per similitudinem dicitur, quem prius accipiunt, qui posterius venerunt ad vineam. Loquitur autem ad hunc modum Apostolus, ut Hebraeos suos magis animet ad ferendam patienter dilationem praemii promissi; quasi dicat: Longe faciiins est vobis habere patientiam, quam justis antiquis. Nam illi multo diutius exspectarunt et adhuc exspectant, dum vos sitis parati; non autem contra illi erunt vobis exspectandi; sed simul atque tempus, quod jam propinquat, arlvenerit, una cum illis accumbetis in regno Dei. CAPDTDOODECIMUM.
11:1
… although referring to the future (the first and the last have ἐστιν, which must have been lacking in the primitive Aramaic form), confers a right and a present certainty that, with faith and hope, transposes the afflicted one into happiness (cf. Rom. 5:3-5; Heb. 11:1). Each proposition consists of two stichs: an oxymoron, followed by an apodosis introduced by ὅτι (rather asseverative, like the Heb. hī, with the sense of γάρ) which is the explanation …
… natural light of reason, but because of the authority of God who reveals them, who can neither be deceived nor deceive us." Faith, in fact, according to the Apostle, is "the substance of things to be hoped for, the evidence of things that appear not" (Hebr. 11:1). Consequently, supernatural or infused faith is specifically different from the natural knowledge of God and of moral things. …
… In St. Paul it means precisely foundation ("hypostasis of things hoped for," Heb. 11:1), principle ("image of his principle," ibid. 1:3) and also essence.
… But it has fundamentally an intellectual character, as a correspondence to the preaching of evangelical truth (cf. Rom. 8:13-17; II Cor. 10:5; I Thess. 3:13; Heb. 11:1), which entails the submission of the mind to God, a rectification of reason, so that both the vision of life and moral practice become theocentric, finalistic, almost divine (cf. …
11:2
… On the one hand there is the series of the first transmitters (the "presbyters" probably correspond to the Abhith, cf. Hebr. 11, 2) and alongside them stand the witnesses ('edut) who confirm the truth of the oral tradition (on witnesses in the Jewish tradition cf. Jos. Ranft, Der Ursprung des katholischen Traditionsprinzips, …
11:3
Sometimes the Bible deals in a practical manner with the problem of God's existence and resolves it with the principle of causality (Heb. 11:3; Rom. 1:20; Wis. 13:1-15:19; Ps. 18:2; Job 12:7 ff.; Jer. 10:11; Is. 37:16; 40:7). Usually the demonstration is based on the cosmological argument. …
11:4
Abel (Hebrew Hēbel; Septuagint Greek Ἀβέλ)
… The reason for the divine satisfaction was the inner religiosity of the sacrificer, sustained (Heb. 11:4) by a living faith. …
… Through his hatred and fratricide, he is the first exponent of the moral disorder derived from Adam's sin. Offering with a grudging spirit and devoid of faith (Heb. 11:4) the products of the agriculture to which he had devoted himself, he saw his gifts rejected by God, unlike the pleasing sacrifices of lambs offered by his shepherd brother. …
11:5
… Of him, who according to Gen. 5:23 reached the age of 365 years (the number of days of the solar year), it is said that he "walked with God" (the Septuagint translates: "pleased God"; cf. Heb. 11:5). At the age of 65 he had his son Methuselah (v.). …
11:6
… at length in the Letter to the Hebrews, in which are found the well-known Pauline affirmations on faith: "The man who wants to go to God must believe in his existence and in his sanctioning providence"; "without faith it is impossible to please God" (Heb 11:6). As faithful guardian and interpreter of this teaching, the Church has defined faith as the beginning, root and foundation of Christian righteousness (Denz-U, 790). The total collapse …
Supernatural Gifts and Original Justice
… Therefore the first man certainly had sanctifying grace, infused faith — he certainly believed in God as the ultimate end and supreme rewarder (Hebr. 11, 6) — he had supernatural hope, infused charity and the gifts of the Holy Spirit: the gift of wisdom, of understanding, of knowledge, of counsel, of fortitude, of piety and of filial …
That these are then true virtues is clear from the characteristics that accompany these gifts of God: 1) they are stable qualities, that is, operative habits: a) «without faith it is impossible to please God» (Heb. 11:6): in this text it is not a question of an activity, but of a habitual quality, otherwise children incapable of activity could not have it and could not please God; b) three virtues, …
11:7
Hebr. 11:7 ("Fide Noe... metuens aptavit arcam in salutem domus suae, per quam damnavit mundum") illustrates the ark as a refuge of salvation for believers and a sign of perdition for the "world." …
The Flood is recalled in the Old and New Testaments: Wis. 10, 4; 16, 6 ff.; Sir. 16, 7; 44, 17-19; Is. 54, 9; Mt. 24, 37-39; Lk. 17, 26 ff.; I Pt. 3, 20 ff.; II Pt. 2, 5; Heb. 11, 7. These passages affirm the historicity not only of the fact, but also of the circumstances narrated in Genesis. …
11:8
… 29; 4, 22-31). A. is the representative of the economy of the promise (ἐπικτωσία) — opposed to the bilateral Mosaic covenant — which has its full realization in the New Testament (Gal. 3, 16-18). The exaltation of A.'s faith (Rom. ch. 4; Gal. 3, 6-9; Heb. 11, 8-19; Jas. 4, 21-23) and the demonstration of the superiority of Christ's priesthood over the Aaronic one on the basis of what took place between A. and Melchizedek (Heb. ch. 7) are two …
11:13
… of Moses (Ex. 2:22; Acts 7:29), of Israel drawn by God away from the pagan world (Wis. 18:3; Hab. 3:16: παρενία is a synonym of x.), every Christian is and must feel himself a "stranger" (ξένος) and a "foreigner" (παρενός): 1 Pt. 1:1; 2:11; Heb. 11:13; 13:14); his homeland is the city of God and of the saints (Eph. 2:19; Phil. 3:20). Many ascetics of antiquity practiced voluntary x., wandering ceaselessly. …
11:17
… Abraham." It is one of the most celebrated episodes of the Old Testament (Gen. 22), most widely commemorated in Christian liturgy and art. Yahweh, enjoining Abraham to offer him in holocaust his beloved son I., put his faith and obedience to a hard test (cf. Heb. 11, 17-19). The test was successfully passed, and the Lord rewarded the patriarch by accepting a ram for the holocaust in place of the son, and by solemnly confirming the promises already made. …
Noe (Heb. Nōah; Septuagint Nōe; cf. Old Babylonian Nuḫīja)
In biblical tradition N. was praised as "righteous" (Ex. 14:14, 20), "hope of the world," who through trust in God preserved the human race (Wis. 14:6), "renewer in the time of destruction" (Eccl. 44:17-18), model of faith (Hebr. 11:17), "herald of the righteousness" that God punishes in universal corruption (II Pt. 2:5). There is further recognized in him an image of Christ in the hope that he brought with his birth, …
11:19
… nomine Patris et Fili et Sp(iritu)s s(an)c(ti) Amen »; then one reads: « spes mihi multa manet nam venturum spero D(omi)-n(u)m qui cuncta creasti tibi ut cineres istos suscites ipse potens (reminiscences of I Cor. 4, 13; 13, 13, and Hebr. 10, 37; 11, 19), h(a)ec est speciosior sole et super omnem stellarum dispositionem luci comparata inbenitur prior (Sap. 7, 29), dum sit una omnium potens et in se permanens omnia innodans (Sap. …
11:28
In the New Testament, wāqīx means for the most part the Jewish paschal feast: Mt. 26:2 and parallels Mc. 14:1; Lc. 22:1; cf. Lc. 2:41; Io. 2:13-23; 6:4; 11:55; 12:1; 18:39; 19:14; Act. 12:4; Hebr. 11:28). It sometimes has, however, the sense of paschal supper, as in Mt. 26:18 f.; Mc. 14:16; Lc. 22:8-9, 13. With the sense of paschal supper, or rather of paschal lamb, it is found …
11:31
… promise was kept (Josh. 2:2-21; 6:17-25). Converted to the Israelite religion, she married Salmon of the tribe of Judah and had as her son Boaz, the future husband of Ruth (Ruth 4:21; Matt. 1:5). Her faith was praised in writings of the New Testament (Heb. 11:31; James 2:25).
11:32
Gedeon (Hebrew Gidh'ōn; Septuagint GEBEŌN, Vulgate Gedeon)
The events of Gideon are narrated in Judg. 6-8; elsewhere, however, the Bible alludes to his deeds (cf. Ps. 82 [Heb. 83]:12) and to his faith (cf. Heb. 11:32, 33).
J. is a fervent Yahwist; for him Yahweh knows how to protect his people against the other peoples and their gods (Judg. 21:11, 24-27; cf. Heb. 11:32 ff.). …
… to Heli the decline of his House (I Sam. 2:27); Samuel (v.), after whom, given the grave dangers of Yahwism and the related vicissitudes of the nation, the prophetic message follows uninterruptedly as a constant ministry (I Sam. 3:1; Act. 3:24; Hebr. 11:32). In the time of David: Gad (I Sam. 22:5; etc.) and Nathan (II Sam. 7:2; etc.); under Solomon: Ahijah (I Reg. 11:20; etc.); Shemaiah under Rehoboam; a "man of God" under Jeroboam; …
11:35
John, Apostle, Evangelist, Saint
… Oecumenius, Theophylact and Euthymius Zigabenus, explaining Hebr. 11:35, unite the martyrdom that James and John suffered by decapitation. …
11:37
Isaias (HEB. JĒŠA-JĀH[Ā] "SALVATION [IS] YAHWEH", SEPTUAGINT 'HESAIAU)
Indeed the Ascension of Isaiah (5:1 ff.) recounts that the prophet died sawn with a wooden saw (cf. Heb. 11:37) by order of the impious Manasseh (cf. II Kings 21:16), whom he had reproached for idolatry.
Jeremias (Hebrew Yirmeyāh[â] = "Yahweh Exalts or Establishes")
… Perhaps Hebr. 11, 37 also alludes to this tradition.
11:39
… closed, so that no beatitude is possible outside of Christ (Hebr. 6, 20); only at the morning of the Resurrection did the just, with the glorification of Christ, receive the awaited reward and the wicked the deserved punishment (Dan. 21, 1 ff., 13; Hebr. 11, 39 ff.; cf. A. Feuillet [v. bibl.]; F. Spadafora [v. bibl.]).
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.